This is a modern-English version of Shadowings, originally written by Hearn, Lafcadio. It has been thoroughly updated, including changes to sentence structure, words, spelling, and grammar—to ensure clarity for contemporary readers, while preserving the original spirit and nuance. If you click on a paragraph, you will see the original text that we modified, and you can toggle between the two versions.

Scroll to the bottom of this page and you will find a free ePUB download link for this book.


SHADOWINGS

By LAFCADIO HEARN

LECTURER ON ENGLISH LITERATURE IN
THE IMPERIAL UNIVERSITY, TŌKYŌ, JAPAN


AUTHOR OF "EXOTICS AND RETROSPECTIVES,"
"IN GHOSTLY JAPAN," ETC., ETC.

 

decloration1

 

BOSTON
LITTLE, BROWN, AND COMPANY
1919

BOSTON
LITTLE, BROWN AND COMPANY
1919


Copyright, 1900,
By Little, Brown, and Company

Copyright, 1900,
By Little, Brown and Company


All rights reserved

All rights reserved

 

 

Printers
S. J. Parkhill & Co. Boston, U. S. A.

Printers
S. J. Parkhill & Co. Boston, USA


Contents

STORIES FROM STRANGE BOOKS:

STORIES FROM ODD BOOKS:

I. The Reconciliation 5

I. The Reconciliation 5

II. A Legend of Fugen-Bosatsu 15

II. A Legend of Fugen-Bosatsu 15

III. The Screen-Maiden 23

III. The Screen-Maiden 23

IV. The Corpse-Rider 33

IV. The Corpse-Rider 33

V. The Sympathy of Benten 41

V. Benten's Sympathy 41

VI. The Gratitude of the Samébito 57

VI. The Gratitude of the Samébito 57

JAPANESE STUDIES:

Japanese Studies:

I. Sémi 71

I. Semi 71

II. Japanese Female Names 105

II. Japanese Female Names 105

III. Old Japanese Songs 157

III. Traditional Japanese Songs 157

FANTASIES:

DAYDREAMS:

I. Noctilucæ 197

I. Noctilucæ __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

II. A Mystery of Crowds 203

II. A Mystery of Crowds 203

III. Gothic Horror 213

III. Gothic Horror 213

IV. Levitation 225

IV. Levitation __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

V. Nightmare-Touch 235

V. Nightmare-Touch __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__

VI. Readings from a Dream-Book 249

VI. Dream Book Readings 249

VII. In a Pair of Eyes 265

VII. In a Pair of Eyes 265


Illustrations

Facing page

Opposite page

 

PLATE I 72
1-2, Young Sémi.
3-4, Haru-Zémi, also called Nawashiro-Zémi.

PLATE I 72
1-2, Young Sémi.
3-4, Haru-Zémi, also known as Nawashiro-Zémi.

PLATE II 76
"Shinné-Shinné" also called Yama-Zémi, and Kuma-Zémi.

PLATE II 76
"Shinné-Shinné" also known as Yama-Zémi, and Kuma-Zémi.

PLATE III 80
Aburazémi.

PLATE III 80
Aburazémi.

PLATE IV 84
1-2, Mugikari-Zémi, also called Goshiki-Zémi.
3, Higurashi.
4, "Min-Min-Zémi."

PLATE IV 84
1-2, Mugikari-Zémi, also known as Goshiki-Zémi.
3, Higurashi.
4, "Min-Min-Zémi."

PLATE V 88
1, "Tsuku-tsuku-Bōshi," also called "Kutsu-kutsu-Bōshi," etc. (Cosmopsaltria Opalifera?)
2, Tsurigané-Zémi.
3, The Phantom.

PLATE 5 88
1. "Tsuku-tsuku-Bōshi", also called "Kutsu-kutsu-Bōshi", etc. (Cosmopsaltria Opalifera?)
2, Tsurigané-Zémi.
3, The Phantom.


Tales from Unusual Books

Il avait vu brûler d'étranges pierres,
Jadis, dans les brasiers de la pensée ...

Il avait vu brûler d'étranges pierres,
Autrefois, dans les flammes de la réflexion ...

Émile Verhaeren

Émile Verhaeren


The Reconciliation[1]

decloration2

[1] The original story is to be found in the curious volume entitled Konséki-Monogatari

[1] The original story can be found in the intriguing book titled Konséki-Monogatari


[Pg 5]

[Pg 5]

The Reconciliation

decloration3

THERE was a young Samurai of Kyōto who had been reduced to poverty by the ruin of his lord, and found himself obliged to leave his home, and to take service with the Governor of a distant province. Before quitting the capital, this Samurai divorced his wife,—a good and beautiful woman,—under the belief that he could better obtain promotion by another alliance. He then married the daughter of a family of some distinction, and took her with him to the district whither he had been called.

THERE was a young Samurai from Kyōto who had fallen into poverty after his lord's downfall. He had to leave his home and serve the Governor of a faraway province. Before leaving the capital, this Samurai divorced his wife—a good and beautiful woman—thinking he would have a better chance at advancement by marrying someone else. He then married the daughter of a fairly prominent family and brought her along to the area where he had been assigned.


But it was in the time of the thoughtlessness of youth, and the sharp experience of want, that the Samurai could not understand the worth of the affection so lightly cast away. His second marriage did not prove a happy one; the character of his new wife was hard and selfish; and he [Pg 6] soon found every cause to think with regret of Kyōto days. Then he discovered that he still loved his first wife—loved her more than he could ever love the second; and he began to feel how unjust and how thankless he had been. Gradually his repentance deepened into a remorse that left him no peace of mind. Memories of the woman he had wronged—her gentle speech, her smiles, her dainty, pretty ways, her faultless patience—continually haunted him. Sometimes in dreams he saw her at her loom, weaving as when she toiled night and day to help him during the years of their distress: more often he saw her kneeling alone in the desolate little room where he had left her, veiling her tears with her poor worn sleeve. Even in the hours of official duty, his thoughts would wander back to her: then he would ask himself how she was living, what she was doing. Something in his heart assured him that she could not accept another husband, and that she never would refuse to pardon him. And he secretly resolved to seek her out as soon as he could return to Kyōto,—then to beg her forgiveness, to take her back, to do everything that a man could do to make atonement. But the years went by.

But during the reckless days of youth and the harsh reality of need, the Samurai couldn’t appreciate the value of the love he had so carelessly discarded. His second marriage wasn’t happy; his new wife’s character was cold and selfish; and he soon found every reason to regret the days in Kyōto. Then he realized he still loved his first wife—loved her more than he could ever love the second; and he began to see how unfair and ungrateful he had been. Gradually, his regret turned into a remorse that left him restless. Memories of the woman he had wronged—her soft voice, her smiles, her delicate, charming ways, her infinite patience—constantly haunted him. Sometimes in dreams, he saw her at her loom, weaving as she had during their difficult years, working day and night to support him. More often, he pictured her kneeling alone in the lonely little room where he had left her, hiding her tears with her worn sleeve. Even during official duties, his thoughts would drift back to her: he would wonder how she was living, what she was doing. Something in his heart told him that she could never accept another husband, and that she would never refuse to forgive him. He secretly vowed to find her as soon as he could return to Kyōto—then to ask for her forgiveness, to take her back, to do everything a man could to make amends. But the years went on.

[Pg 7] At last the Governor's official term expired, and the Samurai was free. "Now I will go back to my dear one," he vowed to himself. "Ah, what a cruelty,—what a folly to have divorced her!" He sent his second wife to her own people (she had given him no children); and hurrying to Kyōto, he went at once to seek his former companion,—not allowing himself even the time to change his travelling-garb.

[Pg 7] Finally, the Governor’s official term ended, and the Samurai was free. "Now I will return to my beloved," he promised himself. "What a cruel mistake—what a foolish decision to have divorced her!" He sent his second wife back to her family (she hadn’t given him any children), and rushed to Kyoto, immediately seeking out his former companion—barely taking a moment to change out of his travel clothes.


When he reached the street where she used to live, it was late in the night,—the night of the tenth day of the ninth month;—and the city was silent as a cemetery. But a bright moon made everything visible; and he found the house without difficulty. It had a deserted look: tall weeds were growing on the roof. He knocked at the sliding-doors, and no one answered. Then, finding that the doors had not been fastened from within, he pushed them open, and entered. The front room was matless and empty: a chilly wind was blowing through crevices in the planking; and the moon shone through a ragged break in the wall of the alcove. Other rooms presented a like forlorn condition. The house, to all seeming, was unoccupied. Nevertheless, the Samurai [Pg 8] determined to visit one other apartment at the further end of the dwelling,—a very small room that had been his wife's favorite resting-place. Approaching the sliding-screen that closed it, he was startled to perceive a glow within. He pushed the screen aside, and uttered a cry of joy; for he saw her there,—sewing by the light of a paper-lamp. Her eyes at the same instant met his own; and with a happy smile she greeted him,—asking only:—"When did you come back to Kyōto? How did you find your way here to me, through all those black rooms?" The years had not changed her. Still she seemed as fair and young as in his fondest memory of her;—but sweeter than any memory there came to him the music of her voice, with its trembling of pleased wonder.

When he arrived at the street where she used to live, it was late at night—the night of the tenth day of the ninth month—and the city was as quiet as a graveyard. However, a bright moon illuminated everything, and he easily found the house. It had an abandoned look: tall weeds were growing on the roof. He knocked on the sliding doors, but no one answered. Then, realizing the doors weren't locked from the inside, he pushed them open and stepped inside. The front room was bare and empty; a chilly wind was blowing through cracks in the floorboards, and the moonlight shone through a ragged hole in the alcove wall. Other rooms were just as forlorn. The house appeared to be uninhabited. Still, the Samurai decided to check one more room at the far end of the house—a very small room that had been his wife's favorite place to rest. As he approached the sliding screen that closed it, he was surprised to see a light glowing inside. He pushed the screen aside and cried out in joy when he saw her there, sewing by the light of a paper lamp. Their eyes met at the same moment, and with a happy smile, she greeted him, asking only, "When did you come back to Kyoto? How did you find your way here to me through all those dark rooms?" The years hadn’t changed her. She still looked as beautiful and young as in his fondest memories of her; but sweeter than any memory was the sound of her voice, filled with a delightful surprise.

Then joyfully he took his place beside her, and told her all:—how deeply he repented his selfishness,—how wretched he had been without her,—how constantly he had regretted her,—how long he had hoped and planned to make amends;—caressing her the while, and asking her forgiveness over and over again. She answered him, with loving gentleness, according to his heart's desire,—entreating him to cease all [Pg 9] self-reproach. It was wrong, she said, that he should have allowed himself to suffer on her account: she had always felt that she was not worthy to be his wife. She knew that he had separated from her, notwithstanding, only because of poverty; and while he lived with her, he had always been kind; and she had never ceased to pray for his happiness. But even if there had been a reason for speaking of amends, this honorable visit would be ample amends;—what greater happiness than thus to see him again, though it were only for a moment? "Only for a moment!" he answered, with a glad laugh,—"say, rather, for the time of seven existences! My loved one, unless you forbid, I am coming back to live with you always—always—always! Nothing shall ever separate us again. Now I have means and friends: we need not fear poverty. To-morrow my goods will be brought here; and my servants will come to wait upon you; and we shall make this house beautiful.... To-night," he added, apologetically, "I came thus late—without even changing my dress—only because of the longing I had to see you, and to tell you this." She seemed greatly pleased by these [Pg 10] words; and in her turn she told him about all that had happened in Kyōto since the time of his departure,—excepting her own sorrows, of which she sweetly refused to speak. They chatted far into the night: then she conducted him to a warmer room, facing south,—a room that had been their bridal chamber in former time. "Have you no one in the house to help you?" he asked, as she began to prepare the couch for him. "No," she answered, laughing cheerfully: "I could not afford a servant;—so I have been living all alone." "You will have plenty of servants to-morrow," he said,—"good servants,—and everything else that you need." They lay down to rest,—not to sleep: they had too much to tell each other;—and they talked of the past and the present and the future, until the dawn was grey. Then, involuntarily, the Samurai closed his eyes, and slept.

Then joyfully, he took his place beside her and told her everything: how deeply he regretted his selfishness, how miserable he had been without her, how constantly he had missed her, and how long he had hoped and planned to make up for it—all while gently touching her and asking for her forgiveness repeatedly. She responded with loving kindness, just as he wanted, urging him to stop feeling guilty. It was wrong, she said, for him to have suffered for her sake; she always felt unworthy of being his wife. She knew that he had separated from her only because of poverty, and while they were together, he had always been kind. She had never stopped praying for his happiness. But even if there had been a reason to discuss making amends, this honorable visit was quite enough; what greater joy was there than seeing him again, even if only for a moment? "Only for a moment!" he said with a joyful laugh. "Say, rather, for the time of seven lifetimes! My love, unless you say otherwise, I'm coming back to live with you forever—forever—forever! Nothing will ever separate us again. Now I have resources and friends; we don't need to worry about poverty. Tomorrow, my belongings will be brought here, and my servants will come to take care of you, and we will make this house beautiful..." He added apologetically, "I came so late tonight—without even changing my clothes—only because I longed to see you and tell you this." She seemed very pleased by his words and in turn, she shared everything that had happened in Kyōto since he left—except her own troubles, which she sweetly avoided mentioning. They talked far into the night, and then she led him to a warmer room that faced south—one that had been their bridal chamber before. "Don't you have anyone in the house to help you?" he asked as she began to prepare the couch for him. "No," she replied, laughing cheerfully. "I couldn't afford a servant, so I've been living all alone." "You'll have plenty of servants tomorrow," he said, "good servants, and everything else you need." They lay down to rest—not to sleep; they had too much to share with each other—and they talked about the past, present, and future until dawn broke. Then, without meaning to, the Samurai closed his eyes and fell asleep.


When he awoke, the daylight was streaming through the chinks of the sliding-shutters; and he found himself, to his utter amazement, lying upon the naked boards of a mouldering floor.... Had he only dreamed a dream? No: she was there;—she slept.... He bent above [Pg 11] her,—and looked,—and shrieked;—for the sleeper had no face!... Before him, wrapped in its grave-sheet only, lay the corpse of a woman,—a corpse so wasted that little remained save the bones, and the long black tangled hair.

When he woke up, sunlight was pouring through the gaps in the sliding shutters, and he was shocked to find himself lying on the bare boards of a decaying floor.... Had it all just been a dream? No: she was there;—she was asleep.... He leaned over [Pg 11] her,—and looked,—and screamed;—because the sleeping woman had no face!... In front of him, wrapped only in a burial cloth, lay the corpse of a woman,—a corpse so emaciated that hardly anything was left but the bones and the long black tangled hair.


Slowly,—as he stood shuddering and sickening in the sun,—the icy horror yielded to a despair so intolerable, a pain so atrocious, that he clutched at the mocking shadow of a doubt. Feigning ignorance of the neighborhood, he ventured to ask his way to the house in which his wife had lived.

Slowly—as he stood there shivering and feeling nauseous in the sun—the cold horror gave way to a despair so unbearable, a pain so terrible, that he grasped at the cruel shadow of uncertainty. Pretending not to know the area, he dared to ask for directions to the house where his wife had lived.

"There is no one in that house," said the person questioned. "It used to belong to the wife of a Samurai who left the city several years ago. He divorced her in order to marry another woman before he went away; and she fretted a great deal, and so became sick. She had no relatives in Kyōto, and nobody to care for her; and she died in the autumn of the same year,—on the tenth day of the ninth month...."

"There’s no one in that house," said the person being questioned. "It used to belong to the wife of a samurai who left the city several years ago. He divorced her to marry another woman before he left; and she was really upset about it, which made her sick. She had no relatives in Kyōto and no one to take care of her; and she died in the autumn of that same year—on the tenth day of the ninth month...."


A Legend of Fugen-Bosatsu[2]

decloration2

[2] From the old story-book, Jikkun-shō

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From the old storybook, Jikkun-shō


[Pg 15]

[Pg 15]

A Legend of Fugen-Bosatsu

decloration3

THERE was once a very pious and learned priest, called Shōku Shōnin, who lived in the province of Harima. For many years he meditated daily upon the chapter of Fugen-Bosatsu [the Bodhisattva Samantabhadra] in the Sûtra of the Lotos of the Good Law; and he used to pray, every morning and evening, that he might at some time be permitted to behold Fugen-Bosatsu as a living presence, and in the form described in the holy text.[3]

THERE was once a very devout and knowledgeable priest named Shōku Shōnin, who lived in the Harima province. For many years, he meditated every day on the chapter about Fugen-Bosatsu [the Bodhisattva Samantabhadra] in the Sûtra of the Lotus of the Good Law; and he prayed every morning and evening that he might someday be allowed to see Fugen-Bosatsu as a living presence, in the form described in the sacred text.[3]

[3] The priest's desire was probably inspired by the promises recorded in the chapter entitled "The Encouragement of Samantabhadra" (see Kern's translation of the Saddharma Pundarîka in the Sacred Books of the East,—pp. 433-434):—"Then the Bodhisattva Mahâsattva Samantabhadra said to the Lord: ... 'When a preacher who applies himself to this Dharmaparyâya shall take a walk, then, O Lord, will I mount a white elephant with six tusks, and betake myself to the place where that preacher is walking, in order to protect this Dharmaparyâya. And when that preacher, applying himself to this Dharmaparyâya, forgets, be it but a single word or syllable, then will I mount the white elephant with six tusks, and show my face to that preacher, and repeat this entire Dharmaparyâya."—But these promises refer to "the end of time."

[3] The priest's desire was likely inspired by the promises found in the chapter titled "The Encouragement of Samantabhadra" (see Kern's translation of the Saddharma Pundarîka in the Sacred Books of the East,—pp. 433-434):—"Then the Bodhisattva Mahâsattva Samantabhadra said to the Lord: ... 'When a preacher who dedicates himself to this Dharmaparyâya takes a walk, then, O Lord, I will ride a white elephant with six tusks and go to the place where that preacher is walking, to protect this Dharmaparyâya. And when that preacher, focusing on this Dharmaparyâya, forgets even a single word or syllable, I will ride the white elephant with six tusks, show my face to that preacher, and recite this entire Dharmaparyâya."—But these promises refer to "the end of time."

[Pg 16] One evening, while he was reciting the Sûtra, drowsiness overcame him; and he fell asleep leaning upon his kyōsoku.[4] Then he dreamed; and in his dream a voice told him that, in order to see Fugen-Bosatsu, he must go to the house of a certain courtesan, known as the "Yujō-no-Chōja,"[5] who lived in the town of Kanzaki. Immediately upon awakening he resolved to go to Kanzaki;—and, making all possible haste, he reached the town by the evening of the next day.

[Pg 16] One evening, while he was reciting the Sûtra, he started to feel drowsy and fell asleep leaning on his kyōsoku.[4] Then he had a dream; in the dream, a voice told him that to see Fugen-Bosatsu, he needed to go to the house of a certain courtesan known as the "Yujō-no-Chōja,"[5] who lived in the town of Kanzaki. As soon as he woke up, he decided to go to Kanzaki; and, hurrying as fast as he could, he arrived in the town by the evening of the next day.

[4] The Kyōsoku is a kind of padded arm-rest, or arm-stool, upon which the priest leans one arm while reading. The use of such an arm-rest is not confined, however, to the Buddhist clergy.

[4] The Kyōsoku is a type of padded armrest, or arm-stool, that the priest rests one arm on while reading. However, the use of this armrest isn't limited to Buddhist clergy.

[5] A yujō, in old days, was a singing-girl as well as a courtesan. The term "Yujō-no-Chōja," in this case, would mean simply "the first (or best) of yujō."

[5] A yujō, in the past, was both a singer and a courtesan. The term "Yujō-no-Chōja" here would mean simply "the first (or best) of yujō."

When he entered the house of the yujō, he found many persons already there assembled—mostly young men of the capital, who had been attracted to Kanzaki by the fame of the woman's [Pg 17] beauty. They were feasting and drinking; and the yujō was playing a small hand-drum (tsuzumi), which she used very skilfully, and singing a song. The song which she sang was an old Japanese song about a famous shrine in the town of Murozumi; and the words were these:—

When he stepped into the house of the yujō, he found a crowd already gathered—mostly young men from the capital, drawn to Kanzaki by the woman's renowned beauty. They were eating and drinking, while the yujō skillfully played a small hand-drum (tsuzumi) and sang a song. The song was an old Japanese tune about a famous shrine in Murozumi, and the lyrics were as follows:—

Within the sacred water-tank[6] of Murozumi in Suwō,
Even though no wind be blowing,
The surface of the water is always rippling.

In the sacred water tank[6] of Murozumi in Suwō,
Even when there's no wind,
The water's surface is always moving.

[6] Mitarai. Mitarai (or mitarashi) is the name especially given to the water-tanks, or water-fonts—of stone or bronze—placed before Shintō shrines in order that the worshipper may purify his lips and hands before making prayer. Buddhist tanks are not so named.

[6] Mitarai. Mitarai (or mitarashi) refers specifically to the water basins, or water fonts—made of stone or bronze—that are located in front of Shintō shrines so that worshippers can cleanse their lips and hands before praying. Buddhist water basins do not carry this name.

The sweetness of the voice filled everybody with surprise and delight. As the priest, who had taken a place apart, listened and wondered, the girl suddenly fixed her eyes upon him; and in the same instant he saw her form change into the form of Fugen-Bosatsu, emitting from her brow a beam of light that seemed to pierce beyond the limits of the universe, and riding a snow-white elephant with six tusks. And still [Pg 18] she sang—but the song also was now transformed; and the words came thus to the ears of the priest:—

The sweetness of her voice amazed and delighted everyone. As the priest, who had stepped aside, listened in wonder, the girl suddenly locked her gaze on him; at that moment, he saw her change into the figure of Fugen-Bosatsu, radiating a beam of light from her forehead that seemed to reach beyond the edges of the universe, riding on a snow-white elephant with six tusks. And still, she sang—but now the song had changed; the words reached the priest’s ears like this:— [Pg 18]

On the Vast Sea of Cessation,
Though the Winds of the Six Desires and of the Five Corruptions never blow,
Yet the surface of that deep is always covered
With the billowings of Attainment to the Reality-in-Itself.

On the Vast Sea of Cessation,
Even though the Winds of the Six Desires and the Five Corruptions never blow,
The surface of that deep is always covered
With the waves of Achieving Reality as It Is.

Dazzled by the divine ray, the priest closed his eyes: but through their lids he still distinctly saw the vision. When he opened them again, it was gone: he saw only the girl with her hand-drum, and heard only the song about the water of Murozumi. But he found that as often as he shut his eyes he could see Fugen-Bosatsu on the six-tusked elephant, and could hear the mystic Song of the Sea of Cessation. The other persons present saw only the yujō: they had not beheld the manifestation.

Dazzled by the divine light, the priest closed his eyes; however, even with them shut, he could still clearly see the vision. When he opened them again, it was gone: he could only see the girl with her hand-drum and hear the song about the water of Murozumi. But he realized that each time he closed his eyes, he could see Fugen-Bosatsu on the six-tusked elephant and hear the mystical Song of the Sea of Cessation. The others present could only see the yujō: they hadn’t witnessed the manifestation.

Then the singer suddenly disappeared from the banquet-room—none could say when or how. From that moment the revelry ceased; and gloom took the place of joy. After having waited and sought for the girl to no purpose, [Pg 19] the company dispersed in great sorrow. Last of all, the priest departed, bewildered by the emotions of the evening. But scarcely had he passed beyond the gate, when the yujō appeared before him, and said:—"Friend, do not speak yet to any one of what you have seen this night." And with these words she vanished away,—leaving the air filled with a delicious fragrance.

Then the singer suddenly left the banquet room—no one could say when or how. From that moment, the celebration stopped; gloom replaced the joy. After waiting and searching for the girl without success, the guests left with heavy hearts. Last to go was the priest, confused by the emotions of the evening. But just as he stepped out of the gate, the yujō appeared in front of him and said, “Friend, don’t talk to anyone about what you’ve seen tonight.” And with those words, she disappeared, leaving the air filled with a lovely fragrance.

decloration 4

The monk by whom the foregoing legend was recorded, comments upon it thus:—The condition of a yujō is low and miserable, since she is condemned to serve the lusts of men. Who therefore could imagine that such a woman might be the nirmanakaya, or incarnation, of a Bodhisattva. But we must remember that the Buddhas and the Bodhisattvas may appear in this world in countless different forms; choosing, for the purpose of their divine compassion, even the most humble or contemptible shapes when such shapes can serve them to lead men into the true path, and to save them from the perils of illusion.

The monk who recorded the legend comments on it like this: The situation of a yujō is low and miserable because she is forced to serve the desires of men. Who could possibly think that someone like her could be the nirmanakaya, or incarnation, of a Bodhisattva? But we must remember that Buddhas and Bodhisattvas can take on countless different forms in this world; they might choose even the most humble or despised appearances out of their divine compassion when those forms can help guide people onto the right path and protect them from the dangers of illusion.


The Screen-Maiden[7]

decloration2

[7] Related in the Otogi-Hyaku-Monogatari

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Related in the Otogi-Hyaku-Monogatari


[Pg 23]

[Pg 23]

The Screen-Maiden

decloration3

SAYS the old Japanese author, Hakubai-En Rosui:—[8]

SAYS the old Japanese author, Hakubai-En Rosui:—[8]

"In Chinese and in Japanese books there are related many stories,—both of ancient and of modern times,—about pictures that were so beautiful as to exercise a magical influence upon the beholder. And concerning such beautiful pictures,—whether pictures of flowers or of birds or of people, painted by famous artists,—it is further told that the shapes of the creatures or [Pg 24] the persons, therein depicted, would separate themselves from the paper or the silk upon which they had been painted, and would perform various acts;—so that they became, by their own will, really alive. We shall not now repeat any of the stories of this class which have been known to everybody from ancient times. But even in modern times the fame of the pictures painted by Hishigawa Kichibei—'Hishigawa's Portraits'—has become widespread in the land."

"In Chinese and Japanese books, there are many stories—both ancient and modern—about pictures that were so beautiful they seemed to have a magical effect on those who looked at them. These stunning images—whether of flowers, birds, or people, created by renowned artists—are said to have the ability to separate from the paper or silk they were painted on and perform various actions on their own; in effect, they became truly alive. We won't retell any of the well-known stories in this category that have existed since ancient times. However, even today, the fame of the paintings by Hishigawa Kichibei—'Hishigawa's Portraits'—has spread throughout the country."

[8] He died in the eighteenth year of Kyōhō (1733). The painter to whom he refers—better known to collectors as Hishigawa Kichibei Moronobu—flourished during the latter part of the seventeenth century. Beginning his career as a dyer's apprentice, he won his reputation as an artist about 1680, when he may be said to have founded the Ukiyo-yé school of illustration. Hishigawa was especially a delineator of what are called fūryū, ("elegant manners"),—the aspects of life among the upper classes of society.

[8] He died in the eighteenth year of Kyōhō (1733). The painter he mentions—better known to collectors as Hishigawa Kichibei Moronobu—thrived during the late seventeenth century. Starting his career as a dyer's apprentice, he gained recognition as an artist around 1680, when he can be credited with founding the Ukiyo-yé school of illustration. Hishigawa was particularly known for depicting what are called fūryū, ("elegant manners"), which represent the lifestyle of the upper classes.

He then proceeds to relate the following story about one of the so-called portraits:—

He then goes on to share the following story about one of the so-called portraits:—

There was a young scholar of Kyōto whose name was Tokkei. He used to live in the street called Muromachi. One evening, while on his way home after a visit, his attention was attracted by an old single-leaf screen (tsuitaté), exposed for sale before the shop of a dealer in second-hand goods. It was only a paper-covered screen; but there was painted upon it the full-length figure of a girl which caught the young man's fancy. The price asked was very small: Tokkei bought the screen, and took it home with him.

There was a young scholar from Kyoto named Tokkei. He lived on Muromachi Street. One evening, while heading home after a visit, he noticed an old single-leaf screen (tsuitaté) for sale outside a second-hand shop. It was just a paper-covered screen, but it had a full-length painting of a girl that caught his eye. The asking price was very low, so Tokkei bought the screen and took it home with him.

When he looked again at the screen, in the solitude of his own room, the picture seemed to [Pg 25] him much more beautiful than before. Apparently it was a real likeness,—the portrait of a girl fifteen or sixteen years old; and every little detail in the painting of the hair, eyes, eyelashes, mouth, had been executed with a delicacy and a truth beyond praise. The manajiri[9] seemed "like a lotos-blossom courting favor"; the lips were "like the smile of a red flower"; the whole young face was inexpressibly sweet. If the real girl so portrayed had been equally lovely, no man could have looked upon her without losing his heart. And Tokkei believed that she must have been thus lovely;—for the figure seemed alive,—ready to reply to anybody who might speak to it.

When he looked at the screen again, alone in his room, the image seemed much more beautiful than before. It appeared to be a true likeness—the portrait of a girl around fifteen or sixteen years old; and every little detail in the painting of her hair, eyes, eyelashes, and mouth had been crafted with a delicacy and accuracy that was beyond praise. The manajiri[9] looked "like a lotus blossom seeking favor"; her lips were "like the smile of a red flower"; the whole young face was incredibly sweet. If the real girl depicted had been just as lovely, no man could have looked at her without losing his heart. Tokkei believed she must have been just as beautiful; the figure seemed alive—ready to respond to anyone who might speak to it.

[9] Also written méjiri,—the exterior canthus of the eye. The Japanese (like the old Greek and the old Arabian poets) have many curious dainty words and similes to express particular beauties of the hair, eyes, eyelids, lips, fingers, etc.

[9] Also written méjiri,—the outer corner of the eye. The Japanese (like the ancient Greek and Arabian poets) have many interesting and delicate words and comparisons to describe specific beauties of the hair, eyes, eyelids, lips, fingers, and so on.

Gradually, as he continued to gaze at the picture, he felt himself bewitched by the charm of it. "Can there really have been in this world," he murmured to himself, "so delicious a creature? How gladly would I give my life—nay, a thousand years of life!—to hold her in my arms [Pg 26] even for a moment!" (The Japanese author says "for a few seconds.") In short, he became enamoured of the picture,—so much enamoured of it as to feel that he never could love any woman except the person whom it represented. Yet that person, if still alive, could no longer resemble the painting: perhaps she had been buried long before he was born!

Slowly, as he kept looking at the picture, he felt captivated by its beauty. "Could there really have been such a lovely being in this world?" he whispered to himself. "I would gladly give my life—no, even a thousand years of life!—just to hold her in my arms for a moment!" (The Japanese author says "for a few seconds.") In short, he fell in love with the picture—so much that he felt he could never love any woman except the one it portrayed. Yet that woman, if she was still alive, could no longer look like the painting: maybe she had been buried long before he was born! [Pg 26]

Day by day, nevertheless, this hopeless passion grew upon him. He could not eat; he could not sleep: neither could he occupy his mind with those studies which had formerly delighted him. He would sit for hours before the picture, talking to it,—neglecting or forgetting everything else. And at last he fell sick—so sick that he believed himself going to die.

Day by day, this hopeless passion consumed him more and more. He couldn't eat; he couldn't sleep; he couldn't even focus on the studies that used to bring him joy. He would sit for hours in front of the picture, talking to it—ignoring or forgetting everything else. Eventually, he became so ill that he thought he was going to die.

Now among the friends of Tokkei there was one venerable scholar who knew many strange things about old pictures and about young hearts. This aged scholar, hearing of Tokkei's illness, came to visit him, and saw the screen, and understood what had happened. Then Tokkei, being questioned, confessed everything to his friend, and declared:—"If I cannot find such a woman, I shall die."

Now among Tokkei's friends, there was an esteemed scholar who knew a lot about ancient art and the feelings of young people. When this elderly scholar heard about Tokkei's illness, he came to visit him, saw the screen, and understood what had occurred. Then Tokkei, when asked, confessed everything to his friend and said, "If I can’t find a woman like that, I will die."

[Pg 27] The old man said:—

The old man said:—

"That picture was painted by Hishigawa Kichibei,—painted from life. The person whom it represented is not now in the world. But it is said that Hishigawa Kichibei painted her mind as well as her form, and that her spirit lives in the picture. So I think that you can win her."

"That painting was done by Hishigawa Kichibei—created from real life. The person it depicts is no longer alive. However, it's said that Hishigawa Kichibei captured not just her appearance but also her essence, and that her spirit persists in the painting. So I believe you can win her over."

Tokkei half rose from his bed, and stared eagerly at the speaker.

Tokkei half sat up in his bed and looked eagerly at the speaker.

"You must give her a name," the old man continued;—"and you must sit before her picture every day, and keep your thoughts constantly fixed upon her, and call her gently by the name which you have given her, until she answers you...."

"You need to give her a name," the old man continued; "and you should sit in front of her picture every day, keeping your thoughts focused on her, and call her softly by the name you've chosen for her, until she responds to you...."

"Answers me!" exclaimed the lover, in breathless amazement.

"Answer me!" exclaimed the lover, in breathless amazement.

"Oh, yes," the adviser responded, "she will certainly answer you. But you must be ready, when she answers you, to present her with what I am going to tell you...."

"Oh, yes," the adviser replied, "she will definitely answer you. But you need to be ready, when she does, to present her with what I'm about to tell you...."

"I will give her my life!" cried Tokkei.

"I'll give her my life!" shouted Tokkei.

"No," said the old man;—"you will present her with a cup of wine that has been bought at one hundred different wine-shops. Then she will come out of the screen to accept the wine. After [Pg 28] that, probably she herself will tell you what to do."

"No," said the old man; "you will give her a cup of wine that you bought at one hundred different wine shops. Then she will come out from behind the screen to accept the wine. After that, she will probably tell you what to do."

With these words the old man went away. His advice aroused Tokkei from despair. At once he seated himself before the picture, and called it by the name of a girl—(what name the Japanese narrator has forgotten to tell us)—over and over again, very tenderly. That day it made no answer, nor the next day, nor the next. But Tokkei did not lose faith or patience; and after many days it suddenly one evening answered to its name,—

With those words, the old man left. His advice lifted Tokkei from despair. He immediately sat down in front of the picture and called it a girl's name—(the Japanese narrator has forgotten to tell us the name)—over and over again, very gently. That day it didn't respond, nor the next day, nor the one after that. But Tokkei didn’t lose hope or patience; after many days, one evening, it suddenly responded to its name,—

"Hai!" (Yes.)

"Hey!" (Yes.)

Then quickly, quickly, some of the wine from a hundred different wine-shops was poured out, and reverentially presented in a little cup. And the girl stepped from the screen, and walked upon the matting of the room, and knelt to take the cup from Tokkei's hand,—asking, with a delicious smile:—

Then quickly, quickly, some of the wine from a hundred different wine shops was poured out and respectfully offered in a small cup. The girl stepped from behind the screen, walked on the matting of the room, and knelt to take the cup from Tokkei's hand, asking, with a sweet smile:—

"How could you love me so much?"

"How could you love me this much?"

Says the Japanese narrator: "She was much more beautiful than the picture,—beautiful to the tips of her finger-nails,—beautiful also in heart and temper,—lovelier than anybody else in the world." What answer Tokkei made to [Pg 29] her question is not recorded: it will have to be imagined.

Says the Japanese narrator: "She was much more beautiful than the picture—beautiful to the tips of her fingernails—beautiful also in heart and temperament—lovelier than anyone else in the world." What response Tokkei gave to her question is not recorded: it will need to be imagined.

"But will you not soon get tired of me?" she asked.

"But are you going to get tired of me soon?" she asked.

"Never while I live!" he protested.

"Not while I'm alive!" he protested.

"And after—?" she persisted;—for the Japanese bride is not satisfied with love for one life-time only.

"And after—?" she asked again; for the Japanese bride is not content with love for just one lifetime.

"Let us pledge ourselves to each other," he entreated, "for the time of seven existences."

"Let’s promise ourselves to each other," he pleaded, "for seven lifetimes."

"If you are ever unkind to me," she said, "I will go back to the screen."

"If you’re ever unkind to me," she said, "I’ll go back to the screen."


They pledged each other. I suppose that Tokkei was a good boy,—for his bride never returned to the screen. The space that she had occupied upon it remained a blank.

They made a promise to each other. I guess Tokkei was a good guy—because his bride never came back to the screen. The area she had occupied on it stayed empty.


Exclaims the Japanese author,—

Says the Japanese author,—

"How very seldom do such things happen in this world!"

"How rarely do such things happen in this world!"


The Corpse-Rider[10]

decloration2

[10] From the Konséki-Monogatari

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ From the Konséki-Monogatari


[Pg 33]

[Pg 33]

The Corpse-Rider

decloration3

THE body was cold as ice; the heart had long ceased to beat: yet there were no other signs of death. Nobody even spoke of burying the woman. She had died of grief and anger at having been divorced. It would have been useless to bury her,—because the last undying wish of a dying person for vengeance can burst asunder any tomb and rift the heaviest graveyard stone. People who lived near the house in which she was lying fled from their homes. They knew that she was only waiting for the return of the man who had divorced her.

THE body was freezing; the heart had long stopped beating, yet there were no other signs of death. Nobody even mentioned burying the woman. She had died from grief and anger over her divorce. Burying her would have been pointless—because the final relentless wish for vengeance from a dying person can break any tomb and crack the heaviest graveyard stone. People living near the house where she lay fled from their homes. They knew that she was only waiting for the return of the man who had divorced her.

At the time of her death he was on a journey. When he came back and was told what had happened, terror seized him. "If I can find no help before dark," he thought to himself, "she will tear me to pieces." It was yet only the Hour of [Pg 34] the Dragon;[11] but he knew that he had no time to lose.

At the time of her death, he was on a journey. When he returned and heard what had happened, fear gripped him. "If I can't find help before nightfall," he thought, "she will destroy me." It was still only the Hour of [Pg 34] the Dragon;[11] but he realized he had no time to waste.

[11] Tatsu no Koku, or the Hour of the Dragon, by old Japanese time, began at about eight o'clock in the morning.

[11] Tatsu no Koku, or the Hour of the Dragon, according to traditional Japanese time, started around eight in the morning.

He went at once to an inyōshi[12] and begged for succor. The inyōshi knew the story of the dead woman; and he had seen the body. He said to the supplicant:—"A very great danger threatens you. I will try to save you. But you must promise to do whatever I shall tell you to do. There is only one way by which you can be saved. It is a fearful way. But unless you find the courage to attempt it, she will tear you limb from limb. If you can be brave, come to me again in the evening before sunset." The man shuddered; but he promised to do whatever should be required of him.

He immediately went to an inyōshi[12] and asked for help. The inyōshi was aware of the story of the dead woman; he had seen the body. He said to the man: "You are in great danger. I will try to save you, but you must promise to do everything I tell you. There’s only one way you can be saved. It’s a terrifying path, but if you don’t find the courage to try it, she will tear you apart. If you can be brave, come back to me in the evening before sunset." The man shook with fear, but he promised to do whatever was asked of him.

[12] Inyōshi, a professor or master of the science of in-yō,—the old Chinese nature-philosophy, based upon the theory of a male and a female principle pervading the universe.

[12] Inyōshi, a professor or expert in the study of in-yō,—the ancient Chinese philosophy of nature that focuses on the concept of a male and female principle that exists throughout the universe.


At sunset the inyōshi went with him to the house where the body was lying. The inyōshi pushed open the sliding-doors, and told his client to enter. It was rapidly growing dark. "I dare [Pg 35] not!" gasped the man, quaking from head to foot;—"I dare not even look at her!" "You will have to do much more than look at her," declared the inyōshi;—"and you promised to obey. Go in!" He forced the trembler into the house and led him to the side of the corpse.

At sunset, the inyōshi took him to the house where the body was lying. The inyōshi pushed open the sliding doors and told his client to go in. It was getting dark quickly. "I can't do it!" the man gasped, trembling from head to toe;—"I can't even look at her!" "You have to do more than just look at her," said the inyōshi;—"and you promised to obey. Go in!" He pushed the trembling man into the house and guided him to the side of the corpse.


The dead woman was lying on her face. "Now you must get astride upon her," said the inyōshi, "and sit firmly on her back, as if you were riding a horse.... Come!—you must do it!" The man shivered so that the inyōshi had to support him—shivered horribly; but he obeyed. "Now take her hair in your hands," commanded the inyōshi,—"half in the right hand, half in the left.... So!... You must grip it like a bridle. Twist your hands in it—both hands—tightly. That is the way!... Listen to me! You must stay like that till morning. You will have reason to be afraid in the night—plenty of reason. But whatever may happen, never let go of her hair. If you let go,—even for one second,—she will tear you into gobbets!"

The dead woman was lying face down. "Now you need to get on top of her," said the inyōshi, "and sit firmly on her back, like you're riding a horse... Come on! You have to do it!" The man trembled so much that the inyōshi had to support him—trembled badly; but he obeyed. "Now grab her hair with your hands," commanded the inyōshi, "half in your right hand, half in your left... Like this!... You need to hold it like a bridle. Twist your hands in it—both hands—tight. That’s how it’s done!... Listen to me! You have to stay like that until morning. You'll have plenty of reasons to be scared during the night. But no matter what happens, never let go of her hair. If you let go—even for a second—she will rip you apart!"

The inyōshi then whispered some mysterious words into the ear of the body, and said to its [Pg 36] rider:—"Now, for my own sake, I must leave you alone with her.... Remain as you are!... Above all things, remember that you must not let go of her hair." And he went away,—closing the doors behind him.

The inyōshi then whispered some mysterious words into the ear of the body and told its rider:—"Now, for my own sake, I have to leave you alone with her... Stay just as you are!... Above all, remember that you must not let go of her hair." And he walked away, closing the doors behind him.


Hour after hour the man sat upon the corpse in black fear;—and the hush of the night deepened and deepened about him till he screamed to break it. Instantly the body sprang beneath him, as to cast him off; and the dead woman cried out loudly, "Oh, how heavy it is! Yet I shall bring that fellow here now!"

Hour after hour, the man sat on the corpse in sheer terror; the silence of the night grew heavier and heavier around him until he screamed to shatter it. Suddenly, the body jerked beneath him, as if to throw him off; and the dead woman shouted, "Oh, how heavy it is! Yet I’ll bring that guy here now!"

Then tall she rose, and leaped to the doors, and flung them open, and rushed into the night,—always bearing the weight of the man. But he, shutting his eyes, kept his hands twisted in her long hair,—tightly, tightly,—though fearing with such a fear that he could not even moan. How far she went, he never knew. He saw nothing: he heard only the sound of her naked feet in the dark,—picha-picha, picha-picha,—and the hiss of her breathing as she ran.

Then she stood up tall, jumped to the doors, threw them open, and rushed into the night—always carrying the weight of the man. But he, closing his eyes, kept his hands twisted in her long hair—tightly, tightly—though he was so afraid that he couldn’t even moan. He never knew how far she went. He saw nothing: he only heard the sound of her bare feet in the dark—picha-picha, picha-picha—and the hiss of her breathing as she ran.

At last she turned, and ran back into the house, and lay down upon the floor exactly as [Pg 37] at first. Under the man she panted and moaned till the cocks began to crow. Thereafter she lay still.

At last, she turned and ran back into the house, lying down on the floor just like before. Beneath the man, she gasped and moaned until the roosters started crowing. After that, she lay still.

But the man, with chattering teeth, sat upon her until the inyōshi came at sunrise. "So you did not let go of her hair!"—observed the inyōshi, greatly pleased. "That is well ... Now you can stand up." He whispered again into the ear of the corpse, and then said to the man:—"You must have passed a fearful night; but nothing else could have saved you. Hereafter you may feel secure from her vengeance."

But the man, with his teeth chattering, sat on her until the inyōshi arrived at sunrise. "So you didn't let go of her hair!" observed the inyōshi, clearly pleased. "That's good... Now you can stand up." He whispered again into the ear of the corpse and then said to the man, "You must have had a terrifying night, but nothing else could have saved you. From now on, you should feel safe from her vengeance."

three dots

The conclusion of this story I do not think to be morally satisfying. It is not recorded that the corpse-rider became insane, or that his hair turned white: we are told only that "he worshipped the inyōshi with tears of gratitude." A note appended to the recital is equally disappointing. "It is reported," the Japanese author says, "that a grandchild of the man [who rode the corpse] still survives, and that a grandson of the inyōshi is at this very time living in a village [Pg 38] called Otokunoi-mura [probably pronounced Otonoi-mura]."

The ending of this story doesn’t seem morally satisfying to me. It doesn’t mention whether the corpse-rider went insane or if his hair turned white; we’re only told that "he worshipped the inyōshi with tears of gratitude." A note added to the story is just as disappointing. "It is reported," the Japanese author says, "that a grandchild of the man [who rode the corpse] still exists, and that a grandson of the inyōshi is currently living in a village called Otokunoi-mura [probably pronounced Otonoi-mura]."

This village-name does not appear in any Japanese directory of to-day. But the names of many towns and villages have been changed since the foregoing story was written.

This village name doesn't show up in any current Japanese directory. However, the names of many towns and villages have changed since this story was written.


The Sympathy of Benten[13]

decloration2

[13] The original story is in the Otogi-Hyaku-Monogatari

[13] The original story is in the Otogi-Hyaku-Monogatari


[Pg 41]

[Pg 41]

The Sympathy of Benten

decloration3

IN Kyōto there is a famous temple called Amadera. Sadazumi Shinnō, the fifth son of the Emperor Seiwa, passed the greater part of his life there as a priest; and the graves of many celebrated persons are to be seen in the temple-grounds.

IN Kyōto, there is a well-known temple called Amadera. Sadazumi Shinnō, the fifth son of Emperor Seiwa, spent most of his life there as a priest; and the graves of many notable people can be found in the temple grounds.

But the present edifice is not the ancient Amadera. The original temple, after the lapse of ten centuries, fell into such decay that it had to be entirely rebuilt in the fourteenth year of Genroku (1701 a. d.).

But the current building is not the old Amadera. The original temple, after a thousand years, fell into such disrepair that it had to be completely rebuilt in the fourteenth year of Genroku (1701 a. d.).

A great festival was held to celebrate the rebuilding of the Amadera; and among the thousands of persons who attended that festival there was a young scholar and poet named Hanagaki Baishū. He wandered about the newly-laid-out grounds and gardens, delighted by all that he saw, until he reached the place of a spring at which he [Pg 42] had often drunk in former times. He was then surprised to find that the soil about the spring had been dug away, so as to form a square pond, and that at one corner of this pond there had been set up a wooden tablet bearing the words Tanjō-Sui ("Birth-Water").[14] He also saw that a small, but very handsome temple of the Goddess Benten had been erected beside the pond. While he was looking at this new temple, a sudden gust of wind blew to his feet a tanzaku,[15] on which the following poem had been written:—

A big festival was held to celebrate the rebuilding of the Amadera, and among the thousands of people who attended, there was a young scholar and poet named Hanagaki Baishū. He strolled around the newly landscaped grounds and gardens, thrilled by everything he saw, until he reached a spring where he used to drink in the past. He was surprised to see that the soil around the spring had been dug out to create a square pond, and at one corner of this pond, there was a wooden plaque with the words Tanjō-Sui ("Birth-Water").[14] He also noticed that a small, yet beautiful temple dedicated to the Goddess Benten had been built next to the pond. While he was admiring this new temple, a sudden gust of wind blew a tanzaku [15] to his feet, on which was written the following poem:—

Shirushi aréto
Iwai zo somuru
Tama hōki,
Toruté bakari no
Chigiri narétomo.

It's a message
Let's celebrate
with valuable gifts,
Even if our ties
are just an illusion.

[14] The word tanjō (birth) should here be understood in its mystical Buddhist meaning of new life or rebirth, rather than in the western signification of birth.

[14] The term tanjō (birth) should be understood here in its mystical Buddhist sense of new life or rebirth, rather than in the Western sense of birth.

[15] Tanzaku is the name given to the long strips or ribbons of paper, usually colored, upon which poems are written perpendicularly. Poems written upon tanzaku are suspended to trees in flower, to wind-bells, to any beautiful object in which the poet has found an inspiration.

[15] Tanzaku refers to the long strips or ribbons of paper, usually in various colors, on which poems are written vertically. Poems written on tanzaku are hung on flowering trees, wind chimes, or any beautiful object that has inspired the poet.

This poem—a poem on first love (hatsu koi), composed by the famous Shunrei Kyō—was not [Pg 43] unfamiliar to him; but it had been written upon the tanzaku by a female hand, and so exquisitely that he could scarcely believe his eyes. Something in the form of the characters,—an indefinite grace,—suggested that period of youth between childhood and womanhood; and the pure rich color of the ink seemed to bespeak the purity and goodness of the writer's heart.[16]

This poem—a poem about first love (hatsu koi), written by the famous Shunrei Kyō—was somewhat familiar to him; but it had been penned on the tanzaku by a woman’s hand, so beautifully that he could hardly believe his eyes. There was something about the shape of the characters—an indescribable elegance—that hinted at that time of life between childhood and adulthood; and the deep, vibrant color of the ink seemed to reflect the purity and goodness of the writer's heart.[16]

[16] It is difficult for the inexperienced European eye to distinguish in Chinese or Japanese writing those characteristics implied by our term "hand"—in the sense of individual style. But the Japanese scholar never forgets the peculiarities of a handwriting once seen; and he can even guess at the approximate age of the writer. Chinese and Japanese authors claim that the color (quality) of the ink used tells something of the character of the writer. As every person grounds or prepares his or her own ink, the deeper and clearer black would at least indicate something of personal carefulness and of the sense of beauty.

[16] It's hard for an inexperienced European to recognize in Chinese or Japanese writing the traits we associate with the term "hand"—meaning individual style. However, a Japanese scholar can easily remember the unique features of a handwriting after just one look; they can even estimate the writer's age. Chinese and Japanese writers believe that the ink color (quality) reflects something about the writer's character. Since everyone makes or prepares their own ink, a deeper and clearer black could at least suggest a level of personal care and an appreciation for beauty.

Baishū carefully folded up the tanzaku, and took it home with him. When he looked at it again the writing appeared to him even more wonderful than at first. His knowledge in caligraphy assured him only that the poem had been written by some girl who was very young, very intelligent, and probably very gentle-hearted. [Pg 44] But this assurance sufficed to shape within his mind the image of a very charming person; and he soon found himself in love with the unknown. Then his first resolve was to seek out the writer of the verses, and, if possible, make her his wife.... Yet how was he to find her? Who was she? Where did she live? Certainly he could hope to find her only through the favor of the Gods.

Baishū carefully folded the tanzaku and took it home with him. When he looked at it again, the writing seemed even more amazing than before. His knowledge of calligraphy told him that the poem was written by a young girl who was very smart and probably very kind-hearted. [Pg 44] But this certainty helped create an image of a very charming person in his mind, and he soon found himself in love with the unknown author. His first intention was to find the writer of the verses and, if possible, marry her.... But how was he supposed to find her? Who was she? Where did she live? Surely, he could only hope to find her with the help of the Gods.

But presently it occurred to him that the Gods might be very willing to lend their aid. The tanzaku had come to him while he was standing in front of the temple of Benten-Sama; and it was to this divinity in particular that lovers were wont to pray for happy union. This reflection impelled him to beseech the Goddess for assistance. He went at once to the temple of Benten-of-the-Birth-Water (Tanjō-sui-no-Benten) in the grounds of the Amadera; and there, with all the fervor of his heart, he made his petition:—"O Goddess, pity me!—help me to find where the young person lives who wrote the tanzaku!—vouchsafe me but one chance to meet her,—even if only for a moment!" And after having made this prayer, he began to perform a seven days' religious service (nanuka-mairi)[17] [Pg 45] in honor of the Goddess; vowing at the same time to pass the seventh night in ceaseless worship before her shrine.

But soon it occurred to him that the gods might be more than willing to help. The tanzaku had come to him while he was standing in front of the temple of Benten-Sama; and it was to this goddess in particular that lovers would usually pray for a happy union. This thought urged him to ask the goddess for assistance. He immediately went to the temple of Benten-of-the-Birth-Water (Tanjō-sui-no-Benten) in the Amadera grounds; and there, with all the fervor of his heart, he earnestly made his plea: “O Goddess, have mercy on me!—help me find the young person who wrote the tanzaku!—grant me just one chance to meet her,—even if only for a moment!” And after making this prayer, he began a seven-day religious observance (nanuka-mairi)[17] [Pg 45] in honor of the goddess; promising at the same time to spend the seventh night in continuous worship before her shrine.

[17] There are many kinds of religious exercises called mairi. The performer of a nanuka-mairi pledges himself to pray at a certain temple every day for seven days in succession.

[17] There are many types of religious practices known as mairi. The person performing a nanuka-mairi commits to pray at a specific temple every day for seven consecutive days.


Now on the seventh night,—the night of his vigil,—during the hour when the silence is most deep, he heard at the main gateway of the temple-grounds a voice calling for admittance. Another voice from within answered; the gate was opened; and Baishū saw an old man of majestic appearance approaching with slow steps. This venerable person was clad in robes of ceremony; and he wore upon his snow-white head a black cap (eboshi) of the form indicating high rank. Reaching the little temple of Benten, he knelt down in front of it, as if respectfully awaiting some order. Then the outer door of the temple was opened; the hanging curtain of bamboo behind it, concealing the inner sanctuary, was rolled half-way up; and a chigo[18] came forward,—a [Pg 46] beautiful boy, with long hair tied back in the ancient manner. He stood at the threshold, and said to the old man in a clear loud voice:—

Now on the seventh night—the night of his watch—during the hour when silence is deepest, he heard a voice calling for entry at the main gate of the temple grounds. Another voice from inside responded; the gate opened; and Baishū saw an elderly man of impressive stature approaching slowly. This dignified individual was dressed in ceremonial robes and wore a black cap (eboshi) on his snow-white head, a sign of high rank. Upon reaching the small temple of Benten, he knelt in front of it, as if respectfully awaiting some instruction. Then the outer door of the temple opened; the hanging bamboo curtain behind it, which concealed the inner sanctuary, was rolled halfway up; and a chigo[18] stepped forward—a beautiful boy with long hair tied back in the traditional style. He stood at the threshold and spoke to the elderly man in a clear loud voice:—

[18] The term chigo usually means the page of a noble household, especially an Imperial page. The chigo who appears in this story is of course a supernatural being,—the court-messenger of the Goddess, and her mouthpiece.

[18] The term chigo typically refers to a page from a noble household, especially an Imperial page. The chigo in this story is, of course, a supernatural entity—the court messenger of the Goddess and her spokesperson.

"There is a person here who has been praying for a love-union not suitable to his present condition, and otherwise difficult to bring about. But as the young man is worthy of Our pity, you have been called to see whether something can be done for him. If there should prove to be any relation between the parties from the period of a former birth, you will introduce them to each other."

"There’s someone here who has been praying for a love connection that isn’t right for his current situation and is otherwise hard to achieve. However, since the young man deserves our sympathy, you’ve been asked to see if anything can be done for him. If there turns out to be any connection between them from a past life, you will introduce them to each other."

On receiving this command, the old man bowed respectfully to the chigo: then, rising, he drew from the pocket of his long left sleeve a crimson cord. One end of this cord he passed round Baishū's body, as if to bind him with it. The other end he put into the flame of one of the temple-lamps; and while the cord was there burning, he waved his hand three times, as if to summon somebody out of the dark.

On receiving this command, the old man bowed respectfully to the chigo; then, standing up, he pulled a crimson cord from the pocket of his long left sleeve. He wrapped one end of the cord around Baishū's body, as if to tie him with it. The other end he placed into the flame of one of the temple lamps; and while the cord burned there, he waved his hand three times, as if trying to call someone out of the darkness.

Immediately, in the direction of the Amadera, a sound of coming steps was heard; and in another [Pg 47] moment a girl appeared,—a charming girl, fifteen or sixteen years old. She approached gracefully, but very shyly,—hiding the lower part of her face with a fan; and she knelt down beside Baishū. The chigo then said to Baishū:—

Immediately, in the direction of the Amadera, the sound of approaching footsteps was heard; and in a moment, a girl appeared—a lovely girl, about fifteen or sixteen years old. She approached gracefully but quite shyly, hiding the lower part of her face with a fan; and she knelt down beside Baishū. The chigo then said to Baishū:—

"Recently you have been suffering much heart-pain; and this desperate love of yours has even impaired your health. We could not allow you to remain in so unhappy a condition; and We therefore summoned the Old-Man-under-the-Moon[19] to make you acquainted with the writer of that tanzaku. She is now beside you."

"Recently, you’ve been experiencing a lot of heartache, and this intense love of yours has even affected your health. We couldn’t let you stay in such an unhappy state; so we called upon the Old-Man-under-the-Moon[19] to introduce you to the author of that tanzaku. She’s right beside you now."

[19] Gekkawō. This is a poetical appellation for the God of Marriage, more usually known as Musubi-no-kami. Throughout this story there is an interesting mingling of Shintō and Buddhist ideas.

[19] Gekkawō. This is a poetic name for the God of Marriage, more commonly known as Musubi-no-kami. Throughout this story, there is an intriguing blend of Shintō and Buddhist concepts.

With these words, the chigo retired behind the bamboo curtain. Then the old man went away as he had come; and the young girl followed him. Simultaneously Baishū heard the great bell of the Amadera sounding the hour of dawn. He prostrated himself in thanksgiving before the shrine of Benten-of-the-Birth-Water, and proceeded homeward,—feeling as if awakened from some delightful dream,—happy at having seen [Pg 48] the charming person whom he had so fervently prayed to meet,—unhappy also because of the fear that he might never meet her again.

With those words, the chigo slipped behind the bamboo curtain. Then the old man left as quietly as he had arrived, and the young girl followed him. At the same time, Baishū heard the large bell of the Amadera ringing to signal the dawn. He bowed in gratitude at the shrine of Benten-of-the-Birth-Water and started home, feeling as if he had just woken from a wonderful dream—happy to have seen the lovely person he had fervently wished to meet, but also sad because he feared he might never see her again. [Pg 48]

But scarcely had he passed from the gateway into the street, when he saw a young girl walking alone in the same direction that he was going; and, even in the dusk of the dawn, he recognized her at once as the person to whom he had been introduced before the temple of Benten. As he quickened his pace to overtake her, she turned and saluted him with a graceful bow. Then for the first time he ventured to speak to her; and she answered him in a voice of which the sweetness filled his heart with joy. Through the yet silent streets they walked on, chatting happily, till they found themselves before the house where Baishū lived. There he paused—spoke to the girl of his hopes and fears. Smiling, she asked:—"Do you not know that I was sent for to become your wife?" And she entered with him.

But hardly had he walked through the gateway into the street when he spotted a young girl walking alone in the same direction as him; and even in the early morning light, he recognized her immediately as the person he had met before the Benten temple. As he quickened his pace to catch up to her, she turned and greeted him with a graceful bow. Then, for the first time, he took the chance to speak to her, and she responded with a voice so sweet it filled his heart with joy. They continued walking through the quiet streets, happily chatting, until they found themselves in front of the house where Baishū lived. He paused there and shared his hopes and fears with the girl. With a smile, she asked, "Don’t you know I was sent to be your wife?" And she entered with him.


Becoming his wife, she delighted him beyond expectation by the charm of her mind and heart. Moreover, he found her to be much more accomplished than he had supposed. Besides being [Pg 49] able to write so wonderfully, she could paint beautiful pictures; she knew the art of arranging flowers, the art of embroidery, the art of music; she could weave and sew; and she knew everything in regard to the management of a house.

Becoming his wife, she thrilled him beyond what he expected with the charm of her mind and heart. Additionally, he discovered that she was much more skilled than he had thought. Besides being able to write beautifully, she could paint stunning pictures; she knew how to arrange flowers, embroider, and play music; she could weave and sew; and she understood everything about managing a household.


It was in the early autumn that the young people had met; and they lived together in perfect accord until the winter season began. Nothing, during those months, occurred to disturb their peace. Baishū's love for his gentle wife only strengthened with the passing of time. Yet, strangely enough, he remained ignorant of her history,—knew nothing about her family. Of such matters she had never spoken; and, as the Gods had given her to him, he imagined that it would not be proper to question her. But neither the Old-Man-under-the-Moon nor any one else came—as he had feared—to take her away. Nobody even made any inquiries about her. And the neighbors, for some undiscoverable reason, acted as if totally unaware of her presence.

It was early autumn when the young couple met, and they lived together in perfect harmony until winter arrived. Nothing during those months disturbed their peace. Baishū's love for his gentle wife only grew stronger with time. Yet, strangely, he remained unaware of her past—he knew nothing about her family. She had never mentioned such things, and since the Gods had given her to him, he thought it wouldn’t be right to ask. But neither the Old-Man-under-the-Moon nor anyone else came, as he had feared, to take her away. No one even asked about her. And the neighbors, for some unknown reason, acted as if they were completely unaware of her existence.

Baishū wondered at all this. But stranger experiences were awaiting him.

Baishū was puzzled by all of this. But even stranger experiences were in store for him.

[Pg 50] One winter morning he happened to be passing through a somewhat remote quarter of the city, when he heard himself loudly called by name, and saw a man-servant making signs to him from the gateway of a private residence. As Baishū did not know the man's face, and did not have a single acquaintance in that part of Kyōto, he was more than startled by so abrupt a summons. But the servant, coming forward, saluted him with the utmost respect, and said, "My master greatly desires the honor of speaking with you: deign to enter for a moment." After an instant of hesitation, Baishū allowed himself to be conducted to the house. A dignified and richly dressed person, who seemed to be the master, welcomed him at the entrance, and led him to the guest-room. When the courtesies due upon a first meeting had been fully exchanged, the host apologized for the informal manner of his invitation, and said:—

[Pg 50] One winter morning, he happened to be walking through a bit of a secluded area in the city when he heard someone calling his name loudly. He saw a male servant waving to him from the gateway of a private house. Since Baishū didn't recognize the man and didn’t know anyone in that part of Kyōto, he was quite taken aback by such an unexpected call. However, the servant approached him, greeted him with the utmost respect, and said, "My master would greatly appreciate the honor of speaking with you. Please come in for a moment." After a moment of hesitation, Baishū agreed to follow him into the house. A dignified and elegantly dressed man, who seemed to be the master, greeted him at the entrance and took him to the guest room. Once all the polite exchanges appropriate for a first meeting were completed, the host apologized for the informal way he had invited Baishū and said:—

"It must have seemed to you very rude of us to call you in such a way. But perhaps you will pardon our impoliteness when I tell you that we acted thus upon what I firmly believe to have been an inspiration from the Goddess Benten. Now permit me to explain.

"It probably seemed very rude of us to contact you like this. But maybe you'll forgive our bad manners when I tell you that we did it out of what I truly believe was inspiration from the Goddess Benten. Now let me explain."

[Pg 51] "I have a daughter, about sixteen years old, who can write rather well,[20] and do other things in the common way: she has the ordinary nature of woman. As we were anxious to make her happy by finding a good husband for her, we prayed the Goddess Benten to help us; and we sent to every temple of Benten in the city a tanzaku written by the girl. Some nights later, the Goddess appeared to me in a dream, and said: 'We have heard your prayer, and have already introduced your daughter to the person who is to become her husband. During the coming winter he will visit you.' As I did not understand this assurance that a presentation had been made, I felt some doubt; I thought that the dream might have been only a common dream, signifying nothing. But last night again I saw Benten-Sama in a dream; and she said to me: 'To-morrow the young man, of whom I [Pg 52] once spoke to you, will come to this street: then you can call him into your house, and ask him to become the husband of your daughter. He is a good young man; and later in life he will obtain a much higher rank than he now holds.' Then Benten-Sama told me your name, your age, your birthplace, and described your features and dress so exactly that my servant found no difficulty in recognizing you by the indications which I was able to give him."

[Pg 51] "I have a daughter who is about sixteen years old and can write pretty well, [20] and do other things in the usual way: she has the typical nature of a woman. We wanted to make her happy by finding her a good husband, so we prayed to the Goddess Benten for help. We sent a tanzaku written by her to every Benten temple in the city. A few nights later, the Goddess appeared to me in a dream and said, 'We've heard your prayer and have already introduced your daughter to the man who will be her husband. He will visit you this coming winter.' I wasn’t sure about this promise because I thought the dream might just have been a regular dream with no real significance. But last night, I saw Benten-Sama in another dream, and she told me, 'Tomorrow, the young man I mentioned before will come to this street. You can invite him into your home and ask him to marry your daughter. He is a good young man, and he will achieve a much higher status later in life.' Then Benten-Sama told me your name, your age, your birthplace, and your appearance and clothing in such detail that my servant had no trouble recognizing you based on the information I provided."

[20] As it is the old Japanese rule that parents should speak depreciatingly of their children's accomplishments the phrase "rather well" in this connection would mean, for the visitor, "wonderfully well." For the same reason the expressions "common way" and "ordinary nature," as subsequently used, would imply almost the reverse of the literal meaning.

[20] Since it's an old Japanese custom for parents to downplay their children's achievements, the phrase "rather well" in this context would mean, for the visitor, "wonderfully well." Similarly, the terms "common way" and "ordinary nature," used later on, would suggest almost the opposite of their literal meanings.


This explanation bewildered Baishū instead of reassuring him; and his only reply was a formal return of thanks for the honor which the master of the house had spoken of doing him. But when the host invited him to another room, for the purpose of presenting him to the young lady, his embarrassment became extreme. Yet he could not reasonably decline the introduction. He could not bring himself, under such extraordinary circumstances, to announce that he already had a wife,—a wife given to him by the Goddess Benten herself; a wife from whom he could not even think of separating. So, in silence and trepidation, he followed his host to the apartment indicated.

This explanation confused Baishū instead of calming him down, and his only response was to formally thank the host for the honor he had mentioned. But when the host invited him to another room to introduce him to the young lady, his embarrassment grew even more intense. Still, he couldn't reasonably turn down the introduction. He couldn't bring himself, in such unusual circumstances, to admit that he was already married—a wife given to him by the Goddess Benten herself; a wife he couldn’t even consider separating from. So, in silence and anxiety, he followed his host to the room indicated.

[Pg 53] Then what was his amazement to discover, when presented to the daughter of the house, that she was the very same person whom he had already taken to wife!

[Pg 53] Then what was his shock to find out, when introduced to the daughter of the house, that she was the exact same person he had already married!

The same,—yet not the same.

The same, but not the same.

She to whom he had been introduced by the Old-Man-under-the-Moon, was only the soul of the beloved.

She, whom he had been introduced to by the Old-Man-under-the-Moon, was just the essence of the beloved.

She to whom he was now to be wedded, in her father's house, was the body.

She, who he was now going to marry in her father's house, was the body.

Benten had wrought this miracle for the sake of her worshippers.

Benten had created this miracle for the benefit of her followers.

three dots

The original story breaks off suddenly at this point, leaving several matters unexplained. The ending is rather unsatisfactory. One would like to know something about the mental experiences of the real maiden during the married life of her phantom. One would also like to know what became of the phantom,—whether it continued to lead an independent existence; whether it waited patiently for the return of its husband; whether it paid a visit to the real bride. And the book says nothing about these [Pg 54] things. But a Japanese friend explains the miracle thus:—

The original story cuts off abruptly at this point, leaving a lot of questions unanswered. The ending is quite disappointing. We would like to learn about the real woman's thoughts during the life of her ghostly counterpart. We would also like to know what happened to the phantom—did it continue to exist on its own? Did it wait patiently for its husband to return? Did it visit the real bride? The book doesn’t provide any information about these things. However, a Japanese friend explains the miracle like this:— [Pg 54]

"The spirit-bride was really formed out of the tanzaku. So it is possible that the real girl did not know anything about the meeting at the temple of Benten. When she wrote those beautiful characters upon the tanzaku, something of her spirit passed into them. Therefore it was possible to evoke from the writing the double of the writer."

"The spirit-bride was actually created from the tanzaku. So it’s possible that the real girl didn’t know anything about the meeting at the temple of Benten. When she wrote those beautiful characters on the tanzaku, a part of her spirit transferred into them. Therefore, it was possible to summon the double of the writer from the writing."


The Gratitude of the Samébito[21]

decloration2

[21] The original of this story may be found in the book called Kibun-Anbaiyoshi

[21] The original version of this story can be found in the book titled Kibun-Anbaiyoshi


[Pg 57]

[Pg 57]

The Gratitude of the Samébito

decloration3

THERE was a man named Tawaraya Tōtarō, who lived in the Province of Ōmi. His house was situated on the shore of Lake Biwa, not far from the famous temple called Ishiyamadera. He had some property, and lived in comfort; but at the age of twenty-nine he was still unmarried. His greatest ambition was to marry a very beautiful woman; and he had not been able to find a girl to his liking.

THERE was a man named Tawaraya Tōtarō, who lived in the Province of Ōmi. His house was located on the shore of Lake Biwa, not far from the well-known temple called Ishiyamadera. He owned some property and lived comfortably; however, at the age of twenty-nine, he was still unmarried. His biggest dream was to marry a stunningly beautiful woman, but he hadn’t been able to find a girl who suited him.

One day, as he was passing over the Long Bridge of Séta,[22] he saw a strange being crouching close to the parapet. The body of this being resembled [Pg 58] the body of a man, but was black as ink; its face was like the face of a demon; its eyes were green as emeralds; and its beard was like the beard of a dragon. Tōtarō was at first very much startled. But the green eyes looked at him so gently that after a moment's hesitation he ventured to question the creature. Then it answered him, saying: "I am a Samébito,[23]—a Shark-Man of the sea; and until a short time ago I was in the service of the Eight Great Dragon-Kings [Hachi-Dai-Ryū-Ō] as a subordinate officer in the Dragon-Palace [Ryūgū].[24] But because of a small fault which I committed, I was dismissed from the Dragon-Palace, and also banished from the Sea. Since then I have been wandering about here,—unable to get any food, or even a place to lie down. If you can [Pg 59] feel any pity for me, do, I beseech you, help me to find a shelter, and let me have something to eat!"

One day, while crossing the Long Bridge of Séta,[22] he spotted a strange being crouching near the parapet. This creature looked like a man but was as black as ink; its face resembled that of a demon; its eyes were green like emeralds; and its beard was reminiscent of a dragon's. Tōtarō was initially quite startled. However, the gentle gaze of the green eyes encouraged him to ask the creature a question. It then replied, saying: "I am a Samébito,[23]—a Shark-Man of the sea; and until recently, I served the Eight Great Dragon-Kings [Hachi-Dai-Ryū-Ō] as a subordinate officer in the Dragon-Palace [Ryūgū].[24] But because of a minor mistake I made, I was expelled from the Dragon-Palace and banished from the Sea. Since then, I have been wandering around here—unable to find food or even a place to rest. If you can feel any compassion for me, please, I beg you, help me find shelter and something to eat!"

[22] The Long Bridge of Séta (Séta-no-Naga-Hashi), famous in Japanese legend, is nearly eight hundred feet in length, and commands a beautiful view. This bridge crosses the waters of the Sétagawa near the junction of the stream with Lake Biwa. Ishiyamadera, one of the most picturesque Buddhist temples in Japan, is situated within a short distance from the bridge.

[22] The Long Bridge of Séta (Séta-no-Naga-Hashi), well-known in Japanese legend, is almost eight hundred feet long and offers a stunning view. This bridge spans the waters of the Sétagawa river near where it connects with Lake Biwa. Ishiyamadera, one of the most beautiful Buddhist temples in Japan, is located not far from the bridge.

[23] Literally, "a Shark-Person," but in this story the Samébito is a male. The characters for Samébito can also be read Kōjin,—which is the usual reading. In dictionaries the word is loosely rendered by "merman" or "mermaid;" but as the above description shows, the Samébito or Kōjin of the Far East is a conception having little in common with the Western idea of a merman or mermaid.

[23] Literally, "a Shark-Person," but in this story, the Samébito is male. The characters for Samébito can also be read as Kōjin, which is the common reading. In dictionaries, the word is loosely translated as "merman" or "mermaid;" however, as the description above indicates, the Samébito or Kōjin of the Far East is a concept that has little in common with the Western idea of a merman or mermaid.

[24] Ryūgū is also the name given to the whole of that fairy-realm beneath the sea which figures in so many Japanese legends.

[24] Ryūgū is also the name used for the entire fairy realm beneath the sea that appears in many Japanese legends.

This petition was uttered in so plaintive a tone, and in so humble a manner, that Tōtarō's heart was touched. "Come with me," he said. "There is in my garden a large and deep pond where you may live as long as you wish; and I will give you plenty to eat."

This request was made in such a sad voice and in such a humble way that Tōtarō felt moved. "Come with me," he said. "In my garden, there's a big, deep pond where you can live as long as you want, and I'll make sure you have plenty to eat."

The Samébito followed Tōtarō home, and appeared to be much pleased with the pond.

The Samébito followed Tōtarō home and seemed really satisfied with the pond.

Thereafter, for nearly half a year, this strange guest dwelt in the pond, and was every day supplied by Tōtarō with such food as sea-creatures like.

Thereafter, for almost six months, this unusual guest lived in the pond and was fed daily by Tōtarō with food that sea creatures enjoy.

[From this point of the original narrative the Shark-Man is referred to, not as a monster, but as a sympathetic Person of the male sex.]

From this point onward in the story, the Shark-Man is referred to not as a monster, but as a relatable male character.

Now, in the seventh month of the same year, there was a female pilgrimage (nyonin-mōdé) to the great Buddhist temple called Miidera, in the neighboring town of Ōtsu; and Tōtarō went to Ōtsu to attend the festival. Among the multitude of women and young girls there assembled, he observed a person of extraordinary beauty. She seemed about sixteen years old; her face was [Pg 60] fair and pure as snow; and the loveliness of her lips assured the beholder that their every utterance would sound "as sweet as the voice of a nightingale singing upon a plum-tree." Tōtarō fell in love with her at sight. When she left the temple he followed her at a respectful distance, and discovered that she and her mother were staying for a few days at a certain house in the neighboring village of Séta. By questioning some of the village folk, he was able also to learn that her name was Tamana; that she was unmarried; and that her family appeared to be unwilling that she should marry a man of ordinary rank,—for they demanded as a betrothal-gift a casket containing ten thousand jewels.[25]

Now, in the seventh month of the same year, there was a women's pilgrimage (nyonin-mōdé) to the great Buddhist temple called Miidera, in the nearby town of Ōtsu; and Tōtarō went to Ōtsu to celebrate the festival. Among the crowd of women and girls gathered there, he noticed a person of exceptional beauty. She seemed about sixteen years old; her face was fair and pure as snow; and the beauty of her lips suggested that everything she said would sound "as sweet as the voice of a nightingale singing upon a plum tree." Tōtarō fell in love with her at first sight. When she left the temple, he followed her at a respectful distance and discovered that she and her mother were staying for a few days at a particular house in the nearby village of Séta. By asking some of the villagers, he also learned that her name was Tamana, that she was unmarried, and that her family seemed reluctant to allow her to marry a man of ordinary status—since they demanded as a betrothal gift a casket containing ten thousand jewels.[25]

[25] Tama in the original. This word tama has a multitude of meanings; and as here used it is quite as indefinite as our own terms "jewel," "gem," or "precious stone." Indeed, it is more indefinite, for it signifies also a bead of coral, a ball of crystal, a polished stone attached to a hairpin, etc., etc. Later on, however, I venture to render it by "ruby,"—for reasons which need no explanation.

[25] Tama in the original. This word tama has a wide range of meanings; and as used here, it is just as vague as our own terms "jewel," "gem," or "precious stone." In fact, it is even more vague because it can also mean a bead of coral, a ball of crystal, a polished stone on a hairpin, and so on. Later, however, I choose to translate it as "ruby," for reasons that don’t need explaining.


Tōtarō returned home very much dismayed by this information. The more that he thought about the strange betrothal-gift demanded by the girl's parents, the more he felt that he could never [Pg 61] expect to obtain her for his wife. Even supposing that there were as many as ten thousand jewels in the whole country, only a great prince could hope to procure them.

Tōtarō went home feeling really upset by this news. The more he considered the unusual betrothal gift the girl's parents wanted, the more he realized he could never hope to make her his wife. Even if there were ten thousand jewels in the entire country, only a powerful prince could ever manage to get them. [Pg 61]

But not even for a single hour could Tōtarō banish from his mind the memory of that beautiful being. It haunted him so that he could neither eat nor sleep; and it seemed to become more and more vivid as the days went by. And at last he became ill,—so ill that he could not lift his head from the pillow. Then he sent for a doctor.

But not even for a single hour could Tōtarō get the memory of that beautiful woman out of his mind. It haunted him so much that he couldn't eat or sleep; and it seemed to get clearer and clearer as the days passed. Eventually, he became so ill that he couldn't lift his head from the pillow. So, he called for a doctor.

The doctor, after having made a careful examination, uttered an exclamation of surprise. "Almost any kind of sickness," he said, "can be cured by proper medical treatment, except the sickness of love. Your ailment is evidently love-sickness. There is no cure for it. In ancient times Rōya-Ō Hakuyo died of that sickness; and you must prepare yourself to die as he died." So saying, the doctor went away, without even giving any medicine to Tōtarō.

The doctor, after a thorough examination, let out a gasp of surprise. "Almost any illness," he said, "can be treated with the right medical care, except for love. Your condition is clearly love-sickness. There’s no cure for that. In ancient times, Rōya-Ō Hakuyo died from it, and you’ll need to brace yourself to face the same fate." With that, the doctor left, without even prescribing any medication for Tōtarō.


About this time the Shark-Man that was living in the garden-pond heard of his master's sickness, and came into the house to wait upon Tōtarō. [Pg 62] And he tended him with the utmost affection both by day and by night. But he did not know either the cause or the serious nature of the sickness until nearly a week later, when Tōtarō, thinking himself about to die, uttered these words of farewell:—

About this time, the Shark-Man living in the garden pond heard about his master's illness and came into the house to take care of Tōtarō. [Pg 62] He cared for him with the greatest affection both day and night. However, he didn’t understand the cause or the seriousness of the illness until nearly a week later, when Tōtarō, believing he was about to die, said these words of farewell:—

"I suppose that I have had the pleasure of caring for you thus long, because of some relation that grew up between us in a former state of existence. But now I am very sick indeed, and every day my sickness becomes worse; and my life is like the morning dew which passes away before the setting of the sun. For your sake, therefore, I am troubled in mind. Your existence has depended upon my care; and I fear that there will be no one to care for you and to feed you when I am dead.... My poor friend!... Alas! our hopes and our wishes are always disappointed in this unhappy world!"

"I guess I've had the pleasure of taking care of you for so long because of some connection we had in another life. But now I'm really sick, and each day my condition gets worse; my life feels like morning dew that vanishes before sunset. Because of you, I'm worried. Your well-being has relied on my care, and I’m afraid there won’t be anyone to look after you and feed you when I’m gone... My poor friend!... Unfortunately, our hopes and dreams are always let down in this miserable world!"

No sooner had Tōtarō spoken these words than the Samébito uttered a strange wild cry of pain, and began to weep bitterly. And as he wept, great tears of blood streamed from his green eyes and rolled down his black cheeks and dripped upon the floor. And, falling, they were blood; but, having fallen, they became hard and [Pg 63] bright and beautiful,—became jewels of inestimable price, rubies splendid as crimson fire. For when men of the sea weep, their tears become precious stones.

No sooner had Tōtarō said this than the Samébito let out a strange, wild cry of pain and started to cry bitterly. As he wept, large tears of blood poured from his green eyes, rolling down his black cheeks and dripping onto the floor. When they fell, they were blood; but once they hit the ground, they turned hard and bright and beautiful—becoming priceless jewels, rubies as glorious as crimson fire. Because when sea people cry, their tears turn into gemstones. [Pg 63]

Then Tōtarō, beholding this marvel, was so amazed and overjoyed that his strength returned to him. He sprang from his bed, and began to pick up and to count the tears of the Shark-Man, crying out the while: "My sickness is cured! I shall live! I shall live!"

Then Tōtarō, seeing this amazing sight, was so stunned and thrilled that his strength came back to him. He jumped out of bed and started to pick up and count the tears of the Shark-Man, shouting all the while: "I'm healed! I'm going to live! I'm going to live!"

Therewith, the Shark-Man, greatly astonished, ceased to weep, and asked Tōtarō to explain this wonderful cure; and Tōtarō told him about the young person seen at Miidera, and about the extraordinary marriage-gift demanded by her family. "As I felt sure," added Tōtarō, "that I should never be able to get ten thousand jewels, I supposed that my suit would be hopeless. Then I became very unhappy, and at last fell sick. But now, because of your generous weeping, I have many precious stones; and I think that I shall be able to marry that girl. Only—there are not yet quite enough stones; and I beg that you will be good enough to weep a little more, so as to make up the full number required."

Then, the Shark-Man, very surprised, stopped crying and asked Tōtarō to explain this amazing cure. Tōtarō told him about the young woman he saw at Miidera and the unusual marriage gift her family demanded. "Since I was certain," Tōtarō added, "that I could never gather ten thousand jewels, I figured my chances were hopeless. That made me really unhappy, and eventually, I got sick. But now, thanks to your kind tears, I have many precious stones, and I believe I can marry that girl. However—I'm still a bit short on stones, so I kindly ask you to cry a little more to help me reach the total needed."

[Pg 64] But at this request the Samébito shook his head, and answered in a tone of surprise and of reproach:—

[Pg 64] But at this request, the Samébito shook his head and replied with a tone of surprise and disappointment:—

"Do you think that I am like a harlot,—able to weep whenever I wish? Oh, no! Harlots shed tears in order to deceive men; but creatures of the sea cannot weep without feeling real sorrow. I wept for you because of the true grief that I felt in my heart at the thought that you were going to die. But now I cannot weep for you, because you have told me that your sickness is cured."

"Do you think I'm like a hooker, able to cry whenever I want? Oh, no! Hookers shed tears to trick men; but beings of the sea can't cry without truly feeling pain. I cried for you because of the genuine sorrow I felt in my heart at the thought of you dying. But now I can't cry for you because you've told me that you're better."

"Then what am I to do?" plaintively asked Tōtarō. "Unless I can get ten thousand jewels, I cannot marry the girl!"

"Then what am I supposed to do?" Tōtarō asked sadly. "Unless I can get ten thousand jewels, I can’t marry her!"

The Samébito remained for a little while silent, as if thinking. Then he said:—

The Samébito was quiet for a moment, as if deep in thought. Then he said:—

"Listen! To-day I cannot possibly weep any more. But to-morrow let us go together to the Long Bridge of Séta, taking with us some wine and some fish. We can rest for a time on the bridge; and while we are drinking the wine and eating the fish, I shall gaze in the direction of the Dragon-Palace, and try, by thinking of the happy days that I spent there, to make myself feel homesick—so that I can weep."

"Listen! I can't cry anymore today. But tomorrow, let's go together to the Long Bridge of Séta, bringing some wine and fish with us. We can chill on the bridge for a bit; and while we're drinking the wine and eating the fish, I'll look towards the Dragon-Palace and try to make myself feel nostalgic by thinking about the happy times I had there—so I can cry."

Tōtarō joyfully assented.

Tōtarō happily agreed.

[Pg 65] Next morning the two, taking plenty of wine and fish with them, went to the Séta bridge, and rested there, and feasted. After having drunk a great deal of wine, the Samébito began to gaze in the direction of the Dragon-Kingdom, and to think about the past. And gradually, under the softening influence of the wine, the memory of happier days filled his heart with sorrow, and the pain of homesickness came upon him, so that he could weep profusely. And the great red tears that he shed fell upon the bridge in a shower of rubies; and Tōtarō gathered them as they fell, and put them into a casket, and counted them until he had counted the full number of ten thousand. Then he uttered a shout of joy.

[Pg 65] The next morning, the two of them brought plenty of wine and fish to the Séta bridge, where they took a break and enjoyed a feast. After drinking a lot of wine, the Samébito started to look toward the Dragon-Kingdom and reflect on the past. Gradually, as the wine affected him, memories of happier days filled his heart with sadness, and he became overwhelmed with homesickness, leading him to weep openly. The great red tears he shed fell onto the bridge like a shower of rubies. Tōtarō collected them as they dropped, putting them into a casket and counting until he reached ten thousand. Then he let out a shout of joy.

Almost in the same moment, from far away over the lake, a delightful sound of music was heard; and there appeared in the offing, slowly rising from the waters, like some fabric of cloud, a palace of the color of the setting sun.

Almost at the same time, from far across the lake, a lovely sound of music was heard; and there appeared in the distance, gradually rising from the water like a piece of cloud, a palace the color of the setting sun.

At once the Samébito sprang upon the parapet of the bridge, and looked, and laughed for joy. Then, turning to Tōtarō, he said:—

At that moment, the Samébito jumped onto the bridge’s railing, looked around, and laughed with joy. Then, turning to Tōtarō, he said:—

"There must have been a general amnesty proclaimed in the Dragon-Realm; the Kings are calling me. So now I must bid you farewell. [Pg 66] I am happy to have had one chance of befriending you in return for your goodness to me."

"There must have been a general pardon announced in the Dragon-Realm; the Kings are summoning me. So now I have to say goodbye. [Pg 66] I'm glad I had the chance to befriend you as a way to repay your kindness to me."

With these words he leaped from the bridge; and no man ever saw him again. But Tōtarō presented the casket of red jewels to the parents of Tamana, and so obtained her in marriage.

With these words, he jumped off the bridge; and no one ever saw him again. But Tōtarō gave the casket of red jewels to Tamana's parents and won her hand in marriage.


JAPANESE STUDIES

decloration2

... Life ere long
Came on me in the public ways, and bent
Eyes deeper than of old: Death met I too,
And saw the dawn glow through.

—George Meredith

... Life shortly
Came to me on the public streets, and changed
My gaze to something deeper than before: I also faced Death,
And saw the sunrise shining through.

—George Meredith


Sémi

(CICADÆ)

decloration2

Koë ni mina
Naki-shimōté ya—
Sémi no kara!
Japanese Love-Song

Oh, my sweetheart
I crave your touch—
Come here!
Japanese Love Song

The voice having been all consumed by crying, there remains only the shell of the sémi!

The voice, worn out from crying, now only has the shell of the sémi!


PLATE I. 1-2, Young Sémi. 3-4, Haru-Zémi, also called Nawashiro-Zémi. PLATE I.
1-2, Young Sémi.
3-4, Haru-Zémi, also known as Nawashiro-Zémi.

[Pg 71]

[Pg 71]

Sémi

decloration3

I

A CELEBRATED Chinese scholar, known in Japanese literature as Riku-Un, wrote the following quaint account of the Five Virtues of the Cicada:—

A famous Chinese scholar, known in Japanese literature as Riku-Un, wrote this charming account of the Five Virtues of the Cicada:—

"I.—The Cicada has upon its head certain figures or signs.[26] These represent its [written] characters, style, literature.

"I.—The Cicada has certain figures or signs on its head.[26] These represent its [written] characters, style, and literature."

[26] The curious markings on the head of one variety of Japanese sémi are believed to be characters which are names of souls.

[26] The strange markings on the head of one type of Japanese sémi are thought to be characters representing the names of souls.

"II.—It eats nothing belonging to earth, and drinks only dew. This proves its cleanliness, purity, propriety.

"II.—It eats nothing from the ground, and drinks only dew. This shows its cleanliness, purity, and propriety."

"III.—It always appears at a certain fixed time. This proves its fidelity, sincerity, truthfulness.

"III.—It always shows up at a specific time. This demonstrates its reliability, honesty, and trustworthiness."

"IV.—It will not accept wheat or rice. This proves its probity, uprightness, honesty.

"IV.—It won't accept wheat or rice. This proves its integrity, fairness, and honesty."

[Pg 72]

[Pg 72]

"V.—It does not make for itself any nest to live in. This proves its frugality, thrift, economy."

V.—It doesn't build any nest to live in. This shows its frugality, thrift, and economy.


We might compare this with the beautiful address of Anacreon to the cicada, written twenty-four hundred years ago: on more than one point the Greek poet and the Chinese sage are in perfect accord:—

We can compare this to the beautiful address by Anacreon to the cicada, written twenty-four hundred years ago: in more than one way, the Greek poet and the Chinese sage are in complete agreement:—

"We deem thee happy, O Cicada, because, having drunk, like a king, only a little dew, thou dost chirrup on the tops of trees. For all things whatsoever that thou seest in the fields are thine, and whatsoever the seasons bring forth. Yet art thou the friend of the tillers of the land,—from no one harmfully taking aught. By mortals thou art held in honor as the pleasant harbinger of summer; and the Muses love thee. Phœbus himself loves thee, and has given thee a shrill song. And old age does not consume thee. O thou gifted one,—earth-born, song-loving, free from pain, having flesh without blood,—thou art nearly equal to the Gods! "[27]

We consider you lucky, O Cicada, because, having sipped like a king just a bit of dew, you sing at the tops of trees. Everything you see in the fields belongs to you, and whatever the seasons bring is yours too. Yet you are a friend to the farmers, taking nothing in a harmful way. Mortals honor you as the cheerful sign of summer, and the Muses cherish you. Even Phœbus loves you and has given you a bright song. And old age doesn’t wear you away. O you talented one—earthborn, music-loving, free from pain, made of flesh without blood—you are almost equal to the Gods! [27]

[27] In this and other citations from the Greek anthology, I have depended upon Burges' translation.

[27] For this and other references from the Greek anthology, I have relied on Burges' translation.

[Pg 73] And we must certainly go back to the old Greek literature in order to find a poetry comparable to that of the Japanese on the subject of musical insects. Perhaps of Greek verses on the cricket, the most beautiful are the lines of Meleager: "O cricket, the soother of slumber ... weaving the thread of a voice that causes love to wander away!" ... There are Japanese poems scarcely less delicate in sentiment on the chirruping of night-crickets; and Meleager's promise to reward the little singer with gifts of fresh leek, and with "drops of dew cut up small," sounds strangely Japanese. Then the poem attributed to Anyté, about the little girl Myro making a tomb for her pet cicada and cricket, and weeping because Hades, "hard to be persuaded," had taken her playthings away, represents an experience familiar to Japanese child-life. I suppose that little Myro—(how freshly her tears still glisten, after seven and twenty centuries!)—prepared that "common tomb" for her pets much as the little maid of Nippon would do to-day, putting a small stone on top to serve for a monument. But the wiser Japanese Myro would repeat over the grave a certain Buddhist prayer.

[Pg 73] We definitely need to look back at ancient Greek literature to find poetry that matches the Japanese poetry about musical insects. One of the most beautiful Greek verses about crickets is from Meleager: "O cricket, the soother of sleep ... weaving the thread of a voice that makes love drift away!" ... There are Japanese poems that express equally delicate sentiments about the chirping of night crickets; and Meleager's promise to reward the little singer with fresh leeks and "drops of dew cut up small" sounds remarkably Japanese. Then there's the poem attributed to Anyté, about the little girl Myro making a grave for her pet cicada and cricket, weeping because Hades, "hard to persuade," had taken her toys away, which reflects an experience that's familiar in Japanese childhood. I imagine that little Myro—(how vividly her tears still shine, even after twenty-seven centuries!)—prepared that "common grave" for her pets much like a little girl in Japan would today, placing a small stone on top to act as a monument. However, the wiser Japanese Myro would recite a specific Buddhist prayer over the grave.

[Pg 74] It is especially in their poems upon the cicada that we find the old Greeks confessing their love of insect-melody: witness the lines in the Anthology about the tettix caught in a spider's snare, and "making lament in the thin fetters" until freed by the poet;—and the verses by Leonidas of Tarentum picturing the "unpaid minstrel to wayfaring men" as "sitting upon lofty trees, warmed with the great heat of summer, sipping the dew that is like woman's milk;"—and the dainty fragment of Meleager, beginning: "Thou vocal tettix, drunk with drops of dew, sitting with thy serrated limbs upon the tops of petals, thou givest out the melody of the lyre from thy dusky skin." ... Or take the charming address of Evenus to a nightingale:—

[Pg 74] It's especially in their poems about the cicada that we see the ancient Greeks expressing their love for insect melodies: just look at the lines in the Anthology about the tettix caught in a spider's web, "making lament in the thin fetters" until the poet sets it free;—and the verses by Leonidas of Tarentum, which describe the "unpaid minstrel to travelers" as "sitting on tall trees, warmed by the intense summer heat, sipping the dew that is like a woman's milk;"—and the lovely fragment by Meleager, starting with: "You vocal tettix, drunk with drops of dew, sitting with your serrated limbs on the tops of petals, you produce the melody of the lyre from your dark skin." ... Or take the delightful address of Evenus to a nightingale:—

"Thou Attic maiden, honey-fed, hast chirping seized a chirping cicada, and bearest it to thy unfledged young,—thou, a twitterer, the twitterer,—thou, the winged, the well-winged,—thou, a stranger, the stranger,—thou, a summer-child, the summer-child! Wilt thou not quickly cast it from thee? For it is not right, it is not just, that those engaged in song [Pg 75] should perish by the mouths of those engaged in song."

"You Attic girl, sweet as honey, have caught a chirping cicada and are taking it to your young ones—you're a little songbird, the songbird—you, the winged one, the well-winged—you, a stranger, the stranger—you, a child of summer, the summer child! Won't you quickly throw it away? It's not right, it's not fair, that those who sing should be destroyed by the mouths of those who sing. [Pg 75]"

On the other hand, we find Japanese poets much more inclined to praise the voices of night-crickets than those of sémi. There are countless poems about sémi, but very few which commend their singing. Of course the sémi are very different from the cicadæ known to the Greeks. Some varieties are truly musical; but the majority are astonishingly noisy,—so noisy that their stridulation is considered one of the great afflictions of summer. Therefore it were vain to seek among the myriads of Japanese verses on sémi for anything comparable to the lines of Evenus above quoted; indeed, the only Japanese poem that I could find on the subject of a cicada caught by a bird, was the following:—

On the other hand, Japanese poets seem to favor praising the voices of night crickets over those of cicadas. There are countless poems about cicadas, but very few that actually praise their singing. Of course, cicadas are quite different from the cicadas known to the Greeks. Some types are truly musical; however, most are incredibly noisy—so noisy that their sound is considered one of the great annoyances of summer. So, it would be pointless to look through the countless Japanese verses about cicadas for anything similar to the lines of Evenus quoted above; in fact, the only Japanese poem I could find on the topic of a cicada caught by a bird was the following:—

Ana kanashi!
Tobi ni toraruru
Sémi no koë.
—Ransetsu.

That's depressing!
I get carried away
by the sound of the cicadas.
—Ransetsu.

Ah! how piteous the cry of the sémi seized by the kite!

Ah! how sad is the cry of the sémi trapped by the kite!

Or "caught by a boy" the poet might equally well have observed,—this being a much more frequent cause of the pitiful cry. The lament of [Pg 76] Nicias for the tettix would serve as the elegy of many a sémi:—

Or "caught by a boy," the poet could just as easily have noted—since this is a much more common reason for the sad cry. Nicias's lament for the tettix would act as the elegy for many a sémi:—

"No more shall I delight myself by sending out a sound from my quick-moving wings, because I have fallen into the savage hand of a boy, who seized me unexpectedly, as I was sitting under the green leaves."

"I won't be able to enjoy the joy of flying anymore because I've fallen into the cruel grasp of a boy who caught me off guard while I was resting under the green leaves."

Here I may remark that Japanese children usually capture sémi by means of a long slender bamboo tipped with bird-lime (mochi). The sound made by some kinds of sémi when caught is really pitiful,—quite as pitiful as the twitter of a terrified bird. One finds it difficult to persuade oneself that the noise is not a voice of anguish, in the human sense of the word "voice," but the production of a specialized exterior membrane. Recently, on hearing a captured sémi thus scream, I became convinced in quite a new way that the stridulatory apparatus of certain insects must not be thought of as a kind of musical instrument, but as an organ of speech, and that its utterances are as intimately associated with simple forms of emotion, as are the notes of a bird,—the extraordinary difference being that the insect has its vocal chords outside. [Pg 77] But the insect-world is altogether a world of goblins and fairies: creatures with organs of which we cannot discover the use, and senses of which we cannot imagine the nature;—creatures with myriads of eyes, or with eyes in their backs, or with eyes moving about at the ends of trunks and horns;—creatures with ears in their legs and bellies, or with brains in their waists! If some of them happen to have voices outside of their bodies instead of inside, the fact ought not to surprise anybody.

Japanese children often catch sémi using a long, thin bamboo stick with a sticky substance made from bird-lime (mochi). The sound some kinds of sémi make when they're caught is really sad—just as sad as the chirping of a frightened bird. It's hard to convince oneself that the noise isn't a voice of pain, in the human sense of the word "voice," but rather a sound made by a specialized external membrane. Recently, after hearing a captured sémi scream, I became convinced in a completely new way that the sound-producing mechanism of certain insects shouldn't be considered as a type of musical instrument, but as a form of speech, and that their sounds are closely tied to basic emotions, just like a bird's song—the major difference being that the insect's vocal cords are outside its body. [Pg 77] But the insect world is entirely a realm of goblins and fairies: creatures with organs whose functions we can't understand, and senses we can't even imagine—creatures with countless eyes, or eyes on their backs, or eyes that move around at the ends of trunks and horns; creatures with ears in their legs and bellies, or with brains in their waists! If some of them happen to have voices outside their bodies instead of inside, it shouldn't surprise anyone.


I have not yet succeeded in finding any Japanese verses alluding to the stridulatory apparatus of sémi,—though I think it probable that such verses exist. Certainly the Japanese have been for centuries familiar with the peculiarities of their own singing insects. But I should not now presume to say that their poets are incorrect in speaking of the "voices" of crickets and of cicadæ. The old Greek poets who actually describe insects as producing music with their wings and feet, nevertheless speak of the "voices," the "songs," and the "chirruping" of such creatures,—just as the Japanese poets do. For example, Meleager thus addresses the cricket:

I haven’t yet been able to find any Japanese poems that refer to the sound-producing parts of crickets, but I think it’s likely that such poems exist. The Japanese have been familiar with the unique characteristics of their singing insects for centuries. However, I wouldn’t dare to claim that their poets are wrong for referring to the "voices" of crickets and cicadas. The ancient Greek poets who describe insects making music with their wings and legs also use terms like "voices," "songs," and "chirping" to talk about these creatures—just like the Japanese poets do. For instance, Meleager addresses the cricket like this:

[Pg 78]

[Pg 78]

"O thou that art with shrill wings the self-formed imitation of the lyre, chirrup me something pleasant while beating your vocal wings with your feet! ..."

"You, who with your sharp wings are a self-created copy of the lyre, sing me something nice while fluttering your vocal wings with your feet! ..."


II

BEFORE speaking further of the poetical literature of sémi, I must attempt a few remarks about the sémi themselves. But the reader need not expect anything entomological. Excepting, perhaps, the butterflies, the insects of Japan are still little known to men of science; and all that I can say about sémi has been learned from inquiry, from personal observation, and from old Japanese books of an interesting but totally unscientific kind. Not only do the authors contradict each other as to the names and characteristics of the best-known sémi; they attach the word sémi to names of insects which are not cicadæ.

BEFORE discussing the poetic literature of the sémi, I need to share a few thoughts about the sémi themselves. But readers shouldn't expect any scientific analysis. Aside from butterflies, insects in Japan are still not well understood by scientists; most of what I know about sémi comes from inquiries, personal observations, and old Japanese books that are interesting but completely unscientific. Not only do the authors contradict each other regarding the names and traits of the better-known sémi, but they also use the term sémi for insects that aren't cicadas.

The following enumeration of sémi is certainly incomplete; but I believe that it includes the better-known varieties and the best melodists. I must ask the reader, however, to bear in mind that the time of the appearance of certain sémi [Pg 79] differs in different parts of Japan; that the same kind of sémi may be called by different names in different provinces; and that these notes have been written in Tōkyō.

The following list of sémi is definitely not complete, but I think it covers the more popular types and the best melodists. I need to remind the reader that the timing of when certain sémi appear varies across different regions of Japan; the same type of sémi might have different names in different provinces; and these notes were written in Tokyo. [Pg 79]

I.—Haru-Zémi.

Various small sémi appear in the spring. But the first of the big sémi to make itself heard is the haru-zémi ("spring-sémi"), also called uma-zémi ("horse-sémi"), kuma-zémi ("bear-sémi"), and other names. It makes a shrill wheezing sound,—ji-i-i-i-i-iiiiiiii,—beginning low, and gradually rising to a pitch of painful intensity. No other cicada is so noisy as the haru-zémi; but the life of the creature appears to end with the season. Probably this is the sémi referred to in an old Japanese poem:—

Various small cicadas appear in the spring. But the first of the big cicadas to make its presence known is the haru-zémi ("spring cicada"), also known as uma-zémi ("horse cicada"), kuma-zémi ("bear cicada"), and other names. It produces a sharp wheezing sound—ji-i-i-i-i-iiiiiiii—starting low and gradually rising to a painfully high pitch. No other cicada is as loud as the haru-zémi; however, the creature's life seems to end with the season. This is likely the cicada mentioned in an old Japanese poem:—

Hatsu-sémi ya!
"Koré wa atsui" to
Iu hi yori.

—Taimu.

Hey, it's really hot!
"Wow, this is really hot," he said.
On days like this.

—Time.

The day after the first day on which we exclaim, "Oh, how hot it is!" the first sémi begins to cry.

The day after the first day we say, "Wow, it's so hot!" the first semi starts to cry.


PLATE II. "Shinné-Shinné, Also called Yama-Zémi, and Kuma-Zémi. PLATE II.
"Shinné-Shinné,
Also known as Yama-Zémi and Kuma-Zémi.

II.—"Shinné-shinné."

The shinné-shinné—also called yama-zémi, or "mountain-sémi"; kuma-zémi, or "bear-sémi"; [Pg 80] and ō-sémi, or "great sémi"—begins to sing as early as May. It is a very large insect. The upper part of the body is almost black, and the belly a silvery-white; the head has curious red markings. The name shinné-shinné is derived from the note of the creature, which resembles a quick continual repetition of the syllables shinné. About Kyōto this sémi is common: it is rarely heard in Tōkyō.

The shinné-shinné—also known as yama-zémi, or "mountain-sémi"; kuma-zémi, or "bear-sémi"; [Pg 80] and ō-sémi, or "great sémi"—starts singing as early as May. It’s a very large insect. The top part of its body is nearly black, while its belly is a silvery-white; the head features unique red markings. The name shinné-shinné comes from its call, which sounds like a quick, repetitive utterance of the syllables shinné. This sémi is common around Kyōto but is rarely heard in Tōkyō.

[My first opportunity to examine an ō-sémi was in Shidzuoka. Its utterance is much more complex than the Japanese onomatope implies; I should liken it to the noise of a sewing-machine in full operation. There is a double sound: you hear not only the succession of sharp metallic clickings, but also, below these, a slower series of dull clanking tones. The stridulatory organs are light green, looking almost like a pair of tiny green leaves attached to the thorax.]

[My first chance to see an ō-sémi was in Shizuoka. Its sound is way more complex than the Japanese onomatopoeia suggests; I’d compare it to the noise of a sewing machine running full speed. There’s a double sound: you hear not just the quick metallic clicks, but also, beneath those, a slow series of dull clanking sounds. The stridulatory organs are light green, resembling a couple of tiny green leaves attached to the thorax.]


PLATE III. Aburazémi. PLATE III.
Aburazémi.

III.—Aburazémi.

The aburazémi, or "oil-sémi," makes its appearance early in the summer. I am told that it owes its name to the fact that its shrilling resembles the sound of oil or grease frying in a pan.

The aburazémi, or "oil-sémi," shows up early in the summer. I've heard that it got its name because its buzzing sounds like oil or grease frying in a pan.

[Pg 81] Some writers say that the shrilling resembles the sound of the syllables gacharin-gacharin; but others compare it to the noise of water boiling. The aburazémi begins to chant about sunrise; then a great soft hissing seems to ascend from all the trees. At such an hour, when the foliage of woods and gardens still sparkles with dew, might have been composed the following verse,—the only one in my collection relating to the aburazémi:—

[Pg 81] Some writers say that the shrill sound is like the syllables gacharin-gacharin; but others compare it to the noise of boiling water. The aburazémi starts to sing at sunrise; then a gentle hissing seems to rise from all the trees. At that time, when the leaves of the woods and gardens still glisten with dew, the following verse might have been created—the only one in my collection about the aburazémi:—

Ano koë dé
Tsuyu ga inochi ka?—
Aburazémi!

What's this?
Is the dew life?—
A cicada!

Speaking with that voice, has the dew taken life?—Only the aburazémi!

Speaking with that voice, has the dew come to life?—Only the aburazémi!


PLATE IV. 1-2, Mugikari-Zémi, also called Goshiki-Zémi. 3, Higurashi. 4, "Min-Min-Zémi." PLATE IV.
1-2, Mugikari Zémi, also known as Goshiki Zémi.
3, Higurashi.
4, "Min-Min Zémi."

IV.—Mugi-kari-Zémi.

The mugi-kari-zémi, or "barley-harvest sémi," also called goshiki-zémi, or "five-colored sémi," appears early in the summer. It makes two distinct sounds in different keys, resembling the syllables shi-in, shin—chi-i, chi-i.

The mugi-kari-zémi, or "barley-harvest cicada," also known as goshiki-zémi, or "five-colored cicada," appears early in the summer. It produces two different sounds in varying pitches, similar to the syllables shi-in, shin—chi-i, chi-i.

V.—Higurashi, or "Kana-kana.""

This insect, whose name signifies "day-darkening," is the most remarkable of all the Japanese [Pg 82] cicadæ. It is not the finest singer among them; but even as a melodist it ranks second only to the tsuku-tsuku-bōshi. It is the special minstrel of twilight, singing only at dawn and sunset; whereas most of the other sémi make their music only in the full blaze of day, pausing even when rain-clouds obscure the sun. In Tōkyō the higurashi usually appears about the end of June, or the beginning of July. Its wonderful cry,—kana-kana-kana-kana-kana,—beginning always in a very high clear key, and slowly descending, is almost exactly like the sound of a good hand-bell, very quickly rung. It is not a clashing sound, as of violent ringing; it is quick, steady, and of surprising sonority. I believe that a single higurashi can be plainly heard a quarter of a mile away; yet, as the old Japanese poet Yayū observed, "no matter how many higurashi be singing together, we never find them noisy." Though powerful and penetrating as a resonance of metal, the higurashi's call is musical even to the degree of sweetness; and there is a peculiar melancholy in it that accords with the hour of gloaming. But the most astonishing fact in regard to the cry of the higurashi is the individual quality characterizing the note of each insect. [Pg 83] No two higurashi sing precisely in the same tone. If you hear a dozen of them singing at once, you will find that the timbre of each voice is recognizably different from every other. Certain notes ring like silver, others vibrate like bronze; and, besides varieties of timbre suggesting bells of various weight and composition, there are even differences in tone, that suggest different forms of bell.

This insect, whose name means "day-darkening," is the most remarkable of all the Japanese [Pg 82] cicadas. It's not the best singer among them; but as a melodist, it ranks second only to the tsuku-tsuku-bōshi. It is the special singer of twilight, performing only at dawn and sunset; while most other cicadas make their music in the bright daylight, stopping even when rain-clouds hide the sun. In Tōkyō, the higurashi usually shows up around the end of June or the beginning of July. Its amazing cry—kana-kana-kana-kana-kana—always starts in a very high, clear pitch and slowly descends, sounding almost exactly like a good hand-bell being rung quickly. It’s not a jarring sound like harsh ringing; it's quick, steady, and surprisingly resonant. I believe a single higurashi can be clearly heard a quarter of a mile away; yet, as the old Japanese poet Yayū noted, "no matter how many higurashi are singing together, we never find them noisy." Though powerful and penetrating like the resonance of metal, the higurashi's call is musical to the point of being sweet, and it carries a unique melancholy that fits the hour of dusk. But the most astonishing fact about the cry of the higurashi is the individual quality of each insect’s note. [Pg 83] No two higurashi sing exactly in the same tone. If you listen to a dozen of them singing at once, you'll notice that each voice has a distinctly different timbre. Some notes ring like silver, others resonate like bronze; and, in addition to the different timbres that remind you of bells of various weights and materials, there are even differences in pitch that suggest different forms of bells.

I have already said that the name higurashi means "day-darkening,"—in the sense of twilight, gloaming, dusk; and there are many Japanese verses containing plays on the word,—the poets affecting to believe, as in the following example, that the crying of the insect hastens the coming of darkness:—

I’ve already mentioned that the name higurashi means "day-darkening," referring to twilight, gloaming, or dusk; and there are many Japanese poems that play on this word,—the poets pretending to believe, as in the following example, that the insect's cry speeds up the arrival of darkness:—

Higurashi ya!
Sutétéoitémo
Kururu hi wo.

Cicadas!
Their sounds
on a gloomy day.

O Higurashi!—even if you let it alone, day darkens fast enough!

O Higurashi!—even if you leave it alone, the day gets dark quickly enough!

This, intended to express a melancholy mood, may seem to the Western reader far-fetched. But another little poem—referring to the effect of the sound upon the conscience of an idler—will be appreciated by any one accustomed to hear the higurashi. I may observe, in this connection, [Pg 84] that the first clear evening cry of the insect is quite as startling as the sudden ringing of a bell:—

This, meant to convey a sad mood, might seem unrealistic to Western readers. However, another short poem—about the impact of the sound on the conscience of a slacker—will resonate with anyone used to hearing the higurashi. I should note, in this context, that the first clear evening call of the insect is just as surprising as the sudden ringing of a bell:— [Pg 84]

Higurashi ya!
Kyō no kétai wo
Omou-toki.
—Rikei.

Higurashi ya!
Today's weather
Thinking about it.
—Rikei.

Already, O Higurashi, your call announces the evening!
Alas, for the passing day, with its duties left undone!

Already, O Higurashi, your call signals the evening!
Alas, for the day that's gone, with its tasks still unfinished!

VI.—"Minmin-Zémi.

The minmin-zémi begins to sing in the Period of Greatest Heat. It is called "min-min" because its note is thought to resemble the syllable "min" repeated over and over again,—slowly at first, and very loudly; then more and more quickly and softly, till the utterance dies away in a sort of buzz: "min—min—min-min-min-minminmin-dzzzzzzz." The sound is plaintive, and not unpleasing. It is often compared to the sound of the voice of a priest chanting the sûtras.

The minmin-zémi starts to sing during the hottest time of the year. It's called "min-min" because its sound is thought to resemble the syllable "min" repeated over and over—slowly at first and very loudly; then it gets quicker and softer until it fades away into a sort of buzz: "min—min—min-min-min-minminmin-dzzzzzzz." The sound is mournful but not unpleasing. It's often compared to the voice of a priest chanting the sûtras.


PLATE V. 1, "Tsuku-tsuku-Bōshi," also called "Kutsu-kutsu-Bōshi," etc. (Cosmopsaltria Opalifera?) 2, Tsurigané-Zémi. 3, The Phantom. PLATE V.
1. "Tsuku-tsuku-Bōshi," also known as "Kutsu-kutsu-Bōshi," etc. (Cosmopsaltria Opalifera?)
2. Tsurigané-Zémi.
3. The Phantom.

VII.—Tsuku-tsuku-bōshi.

On the day immediately following the Festival of the Dead, by the old Japanese calendar[28] [Pg 85] (which is incomparably more exact than our Western calendar in regard to nature-changes and manifestations), begins to sing the tsuku-tsuku-bōshi. This creature may be said to sing like a bird. It is also called kutsu-kutsu-bōshi, chōko-chōko-uisu, tsuku-tsuku-hōshi, tsuku-tsuku-oīshi,—all onomatopoetic appellations. The sounds of its song have been imitated in different ways by various writers. In Izumo the common version is,—

On the day right after the Festival of the Dead, according to the old Japanese calendar[28] [Pg 85] (which is way more accurate than our Western calendar when it comes to changes in nature and phenomena), the tsuku-tsuku-bōshi begins to sing. This creature sings like a bird. It's also known as kutsu-kutsu-bōshi, chōko-chōko-uisu, tsuku-tsuku-hōshi, tsuku-tsuku-oīshi—all names that mimic its sound. Different writers have imitated the sounds of its song in various ways. In Izumo, the common version is,—

Tsuku-tsuku-uisu,
Tsuku-tsuku-uisu,
Tsuku-tsuku-uisu:—
Ui-ōsu
Ui-ōsu
Ui-ōsu
Ui-ōs-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-su.

Tsuku-tsuku-uisu,
Tsuku-tsuku-uisu,
Tsuku-tsuku-uisu:—
Ui-ōsu
Ui-ōsu
Ui-ōsu
Ui-ōs-s-s-s-s-s-s-s-su.

[28] That is to say, upon the 16th day of the 7th month.

[28] In other words, on the 16th day of the 7th month.

Another version runs,—

Another version is available—

Tsuku-tsuku-uisu,
Tsuku-tsuku-uisu,
Tsuku-tsuku-uisu:—
Chi-i yara!
Chi-i yara!
Chi-i yara!
Chi-i, chi, chi, chi, chi, chiii.

Tsuku-tsuku-uisu,
Tsuku-tsuku-uisu,
Tsuku-tsuku-uisu:—
Hey!
Hey!
Hey!
Hey, hey, hey!

But some say that the sound is Tsukushi-koïshi. There is a legend that in old times a [Pg 86] man of Tsukushi (the ancient name of Kyūshū) fell sick and died while far away from home, and that the ghost of him became an autumn cicada, which cries unceasingly, Tsukushi-koïshi!—Tsukushi-koïshi! ("I long for Tsukushi!—I want to see Tsukushi!")

But some say the sound is Tsukushi-koïshi. There’s a story that, long ago, a man from Tsukushi (the old name for Kyūshū) got sick and died far from home, and that his ghost turned into an autumn cicada, which calls out constantly, Tsukushi-koïshi!—Tsukushi-koïshi! ("I long for Tsukushi!—I want to see Tsukushi!")


It is a curious fact that the earlier sémi have the harshest and simplest notes. The musical sémi do not appear until summer; and the tsuku-tsuku-bōshi, having the most complex and melodious utterance of all, is one of the latest to mature.

It’s interesting that the earlier birds have the harshest and most basic calls. The musical birds don’t show up until summer; and the tsuku-tsuku-bōshi, which has the most complex and beautiful song of all, is one of the last to develop.

VIII.—Tsurigané-Sémi.[29]

The tsurigané-sémi is an autumn cicada. The word tsurigané means a suspended bell,—especially the big bell of a Buddhist temple. I am somewhat puzzled by the name; for the insect's music really suggests the tones of a Japanese harp, or koto—as good authorities declare. Perhaps the appellation refers not to the boom of the bell, but to those deep, sweet hummings which follow after the peal, wave upon wave.

The tsurigané-sémi is an autumn cicada. The word tsurigané means a hanging bell—particularly the large bell of a Buddhist temple. I'm a bit confused by the name since the insect's sound actually resembles the tones of a Japanese harp, or koto—as experts suggest. Maybe the name doesn’t refer to the loud ringing of the bell but rather to those deep, sweet hums that come after the ringing, like waves.

[29] This sémi appears to be chiefly known in Shikoku.

[29] This semei seems to be mainly recognized in Shikoku.


[Pg 87]

[Pg 87]

III

JAPANESE poems on sémi are usually very brief; and my collection chiefly consists of hokku,—compositions of seventeen syllables. Most of these hokku relate to the sound made by the sémi,—or, rather, to the sensation which the sound produced within the poet's mind. The names attached to the following examples are nearly all names of old-time poets,—not the real names, of course, but the , or literary names by which artists and men of letters are usually known.

JAPANESE poems about the sémi are usually very short, and my collection mainly consists of hokku—seventeen-syllable compositions. Most of these hokku focus on the sound made by the sémi—or more specifically, on the feeling that sound created in the poet's mind. The names attached to the following examples are mostly the names of historical poets—not their real names, of course, but the , or literary names, by which artists and writers are typically known.


Yokoi Yayū, a Japanese poet of the eighteenth century, celebrated as a composer of hokku, has left us this naïve record of the feelings with which he heard the chirruping of cicadæ in summer and in autumn:—

Yokoi Yayū, a Japanese poet from the eighteenth century, known for his hokku, has given us this straightforward account of the feelings he experienced while listening to the chirping of cicadas in summer and autumn:—

"In the sultry period, feeling oppressed by the greatness of the heat, I made this verse:—

"In the hot season, feeling weighed down by the intense heat, I wrote this verse:"

"Sémi atsushi
Matsu kirabaya to
Omou-madé.

"Sémi atsushi" Matsu kirabaya to "Omou-madé."

[The chirruping of the sémi aggravates the heat until I wish to cut down the pine-tree on which it sings.]

[The chirping of the sémi makes the heat even more unbearable until I want to cut down the pine tree it sings on.]

[Pg 88] "But the days passed quickly; and later, when I heard the crying of the sémi grow fainter and fainter in the time of the autumn winds, I began to feel compassion for them, and I made this second verse:—

[Pg 88] "But the days went by fast; and later, when I heard the sémi crying becoming softer and softer during the autumn winds, I started to feel sympathy for them, and I wrote this second verse:—

"Shini-nokoré
Hitotsu bakari wa
Aki no sémi."

"Shini-nokoré" Only one is "Aki no sémi."

[Now there survives
But a single one
Of the sémi of autumn!]

[Now there survives
But a single one
Of the seeds of autumn!]

Lovers of Pierre Loti (the world's greatest prose-writer) may remember in Madame Chrysanthème a delightful passage about a Japanese house,—describing the old dry woodwork as impregnated with sonority by the shrilling crickets of a hundred summers.[30] There is a Japanese poem containing a fancy not altogether dissimilar:—

Lovers of Pierre Loti (the world's greatest prose writer) may recall in Madame Chrysanthème a charming description of a Japanese house—depicting the old dry wood as filled with sound from the chirping crickets of a hundred summers.[30] There is a Japanese poem with a similar idea:—

[30] Speaking of his own attempt to make a drawing of the interior, he observes: "Il manque à ce logis dessiné son air frêle et sa sonorité de violon sec. Dans les traits de crayon qui représentent les boiseries, il n'y a pas la précision minutieuse avec laquelle elles sont ouvragées, ni leur antiquité extrême, ni leur propreté parfaite, ni les vibrations de cigales qu' elles semblent avoir emmagasinées pendant des centaines d'étés dans leurs fibres desséchées."

[30] Reflecting on his attempt to draw the interior, he notes: "This drawing lacks the delicate feel and the sound of a dry violin. In the pencil strokes that depict the woodwork, there’s none of the fine detail with which it was crafted, nor its extreme age, nor its perfect cleanliness, nor the vibrations of cicadas that it seems to have stored up over hundreds of summers in its dried-out fibers."

[Pg 89]

[Pg 89]

Matsu no ki ni
Shimikomu gotoshi
Sémi no koë.

Under the pine tree
It seems to sink in
The sound of the cicada.

Into the wood of the pine-tree
Seems to soak
The voice of the sémi.

Into the pine tree's wood
Seems to absorb
The voice of the sémi.

A very large number of Japanese poems about sémi describe the noise of the creatures as an affliction. To fully sympathize with the complaints of the poets, one must have heard certain varieties of Japanese cicadæ in full midsummer chorus; but even by readers without experience of the clamor, the following verses will probably be found suggestive:—

A huge number of Japanese poems about sémi talk about the noise of these creatures as a nuisance. To really understand the poets' complaints, you need to have heard specific types of Japanese cicadas in their full summer chorus; but even readers who haven't experienced the noise will likely find the following verses relatable:—

Waré hitori
Atsui yō nari,—
Sémi no koë!
—Bunsō.

Waré 1
It's really hot,—
The chirping of cicadas!
—Bunsō.

Meseems that only I,—I alone among mortals,—
Ever suffered such heat!—oh, the noise of the sémi!

It seems that only I,—I alone among all people,—
Have ever endured such heat!—oh, the noise of the semicolon!

Ushiro kara
Tsukamu yō nari,—
Sémi no koë.
—Jofū.

From the back
To grab hold,—
The sound of the cicada.
—Jofū.

Oh, the noise of the sémi!—a pain of invisible seizure,—
Clutched in an enemy's grasp,—caught by the hair from behind!

Oh, the noise of the semi!—a torment of invisible capture,—
Gripped in an enemy's hold,—pulled by the hair from behind!

[Pg 90]

[Pg 90]

Yama no Kami no
Mimi no yamai ka?—
Sémi no koë!
—Teikoku.

Yama no Kami no
Is it an ear illness?—
The cicada's sound!
—Empire.

What ails the divinity's ears?—how can the God of the Mountain
Suffer such noise to exist?—oh, the tumult of sémi!

What’s wrong with the god's ears?—how can the God of the Mountain
Put up with this noise?—oh, the chaos of sémi!

Soko no nai
Atsusa ya kumo ni
Sémi no koë!
—Saren.

Soko no nai
It’s hot, and the clouds
The cicadas are chirping!
—Saren.

Fathomless deepens the heat: the ceaseless shrilling of sémi
Mounts, like a hissing of fire, up to the motionless clouds.

Fathomless deepens the heat: the ceaseless shrilling of sémi
Mounts, like a hissing of fire, up to the motionless clouds.

Mizu karété,
Sémi wo fudan-no
Taki no koë.

—Gen-U.

Clean water,
The sound of the semi
Flows like a waterfall.

—Gen-U.

Water never a drop: the chorus of sémi, incessant,
Mocks the tumultuous hiss,—the rush and foaming of rapids.

Water never a drop: the chorus of sémi, nonstop,
Mocks the wild hiss,—the rush and foaming of rapids.

Kagéroishi
Kumo mata satté,
Sémi no koë.
—Kitō.

Kagéroishi
Clouds drifted,
The cicadas' voice.
—Kitō.

Gone, the shadowing clouds!—again the shrilling of sémi
Rises and slowly swells,—ever increasing the heat!

Gone are the dark clouds!—once more the piercing sound of the sémi
Rises and gradually builds up,—constantly raising the heat!

Daita ki wa,
Ha mo ugokasazu,—
Sémi no koë!
—Kafū.

Daita, come here.
Ha mo ugokasazu,—
Semi no koe!
—Kafū.

Somewhere fast to the bark he clung; but I cannot see him:
He stirs not even a leaf—oh! the noise of that sémi!

Somewhere quickly to the tree he held on; but I can't see him:
He doesn't move a single leaf—oh! the noise of that sémi!

[Pg 91]

[Pg 91]

Tonari kara
Kono ki nikumu ya!
Sémi no koë.
—Gyukaku.

Next door
I can't stand this tree!
The sound of the cicadas.
—Gyukaku.

All because of the Sémi that sit and shrill on its branches—
Oh! how this tree of mine is hated now by my neighbor!

All because of the Sémi that sit and screech on its branches—
Oh! how my neighbor hates this tree of mine now!

This reminds one of Yayū. We find another poet compassionating a tree frequented by sémi:—

This reminds me of Yayū. We come across another poet showing compassion for a tree often visited by sémi:—

Kazé wa mina
Sémi ni suwarété,
Hito-ki kana!
—Chōsui.

The wind is everywhere.
Sitting on the cicada,
Is it just me?
—Chōsui.

Alas! poor solitary tree!—pitiful now your lot,—every breath of air having been sucked up by the sémi!

Alas! poor lonely tree!—your situation is so sad now,—every breath of air has been taken by the semi!

Sometimes the noise of the sémi is described as a moving force:—

Sometimes the sound of the sémi is described as a powerful force:—

Sémi no koë
Ki-gi ni ugoité,
Kazé mo nashi!
—Sōyō.

The voice of the truck
Moved by the sound of the cicadas,
No wind!
—Sojo.

Every tree in the wood quivers with clamor of sémi:
Motion only of noise—never a breath of wind!

Every tree in the forest shakes with the sound of the seme:
Just the movement of noise—never a breath of wind!

Také ni kité,
Yuki yori omoshi
Sémi no koë.
—Tōgetsu.

Don't let it slip away,
Something more interesting than snow
It's the sound of the cicada.
—Tōgetsu.

[Pg 92]

[Pg 92]

More heavy than winter-snow the voices of perching sémi:
See how the bamboos bend under the weight of their song![31]

More burdensome than winter snow are the voices of perched sémi:
Look at how the bamboos bend under the weight of their song![31]

[31] Japanese artists have found many a charming inspiration in the spectacle of bamboos bending under the weight of snow clinging to their tops.

[31] Japanese artists have drawn enchanting inspiration from the sight of bamboos bending beneath the weight of snow resting on their tops.

Morogoë ni
Yama ya ugokasu,
Ki-gi no sémi.

Morogoë is
Yama ya ugokasu,
Ki-gi no sémi.

All shrilling together, the multitudinous sémi
Make, with their ceaseless clamor, even the mountain move.

All shrieking together, the countless semi
Make, with their nonstop noise, even the mountain shake.

Kusunoki mo
Ugoku yō nari,
Sémi no koë.
—Baijaku.

Kusunoki too
Needs to move,
The cicada's song.
—Baijaku.

Even the camphor-tree seems to quake with the clamor of sémi!

Even the camphor tree seems to shake with the noise of sémi!

Sometimes the sound is compared to the noise of boiling water:—

Sometimes the sound is compared to the noise of boiling water:—

Hizakari wa
Niétatsu sémi no
Hayashi kana!

Hizakari wa
Niétatsu sémi no
Hayashi kana!

In the hour of heaviest heat, how simmers the forest with sémi!

In the hottest part of the day, how the forest simmers with heat!

Niété iru
Mizu bakari nari—
Sémi no koë.
—Taimu.

There’s nothing
Just water—
The cicada's call.
—Time.

[Pg 93]

[Pg 93]

Simmers all the air with sibilation of sémi,
Ceaseless, wearying sense,—a sound of perpetual boiling.

Simmers all the air with a hissing noise,
Endless, tiring feeling—a sound of constant boiling.

Other poets complain especially of the multitude of the noise-makers and the ubiquity of the noise:—

Other poets especially complain about the overwhelming number of loud people and the constant noise around them:—

Aritaké no
Ki ni hibiki-kéri
Sémi no koë.

Aritaké no
Sound echoes softly
Cicada sounds.

How many soever the trees, in each rings the voice of the sémi.

How many trees there are, each one echoes the voice of the sémi.

Matsubara wo
Ichi ri wa kitari,
Sémi no koë.
—Senga.

Matsubara is
One person has arrived,
Cicada sounds.
—Senga.

Alone I walked for miles into the wood of pine-trees:
Always the one same sémi shrilled its call in my ears.

Alone, I walked for miles into the pine forest:
Always, the same familiar sound echoed in my ears.

Occasionally the subject is treated with comic exaggeration:—

Occasionally, the topic is handled with comedic exaggeration:—

Naité iru
Ki yori mo futoshi
Sémi no koë.

Naité iru
It's bigger than a tree
Cicada's song.

The voice of the sémi is bigger [thicker] than the tree on which it sings.

The voice of the sémi is louder than the tree it sings on.

Sugi takashi
Sarédomo sémi no
Amaru koë!

Sugi Takashi
But the cicadas
Amaru koë!

High though the cedar be, the voice of the sémi is incomparably higher!

High as the cedar is, the voice of the sémi is far superior!

[Pg 94]

[Pg 94]

Koë nagaki
Sémi wa mijikaki
Inochi kana!

Koë nagaki
The semicolon is short
Inochi kana!

How long, alas! the voice and how short the life of the sémi!

How long, unfortunately, is the voice and how short is the life of the semi!

Some poets celebrate the negative form of pleasure following upon the cessation of the sound:—

Some poets celebrate the absence of pleasure that comes after the sound stops:—

Sémi ni dété,
Hotaru ni modoru,—
Suzumi kana!
—Yayū.

I can't take it.
Returning to the firefly,—
So refreshing!
—Yayū.

When the sémi cease their noise, and the fireflies come out—oh! how refreshing the hour!

When the crickets stop chirping and the fireflies come out—oh! how refreshing the moment!

Sémi no tatsu,
Ato suzushisa yo!
Matsu no koë.
—Baijaku.

When the cicada sings,
Coolness follows!
The sound of the pine trees.
—Baijaku.

When the sémi cease their storm, oh, how refreshing the stillness!
Gratefully then resounds the musical speech of the pines.

When the storm from the sémi calms down, oh, how refreshing the stillness is!
Gratefully, the musical sound of the pines echoes.

[Here I may mention, by the way, that there is a little Japanese song about the matsu no koë, in which the onomatope "zazanza" very well represents the deep humming of the wind in the pine-needles:—

[Here I can mention, by the way, that there’s a little Japanese song about the matsu no koë, in which the onomatopoeia "zazanza" captures the deep humming of the wind in the pine needles:]

Zazanza!
Hama-matsu no oto wa,—
Zazanza,
[Pg 95] Zazanza!
Zazanza!
The sound of the pines of the shore,—
Zazanza!
Zazanza!]

Zazanza!
The sound of the pines by the shore,—
Zazanza,
[Pg 95] Zazanza!
Zazanza!
The sound of the pines by the shore,—
Zazanza!
Zazanza!

There are poets, however, who declare that the feeling produced by the noise of sémi depends altogether upon the nervous condition of the listener:—

There are poets, however, who claim that the feeling created by the sound of sémi completely relies on the listener's nervous state:—

Mori no sémi
Suzushiki koë ya,
Atsuki koë.
—Otsushu.

Cicada sounds
Cool voices,
And soothing voices.
—Otsushu.

Sometimes sultry the sound; sometimes, again, refreshing:
The chant of the forest-sémi accords with the hearer's mood.

Sometimes the sound is sultry; at other times, it's refreshing:
The chant of the forest-sémi matches the listener's mood.

Suzushisa mo
Atsusa mo sémi no
Tokoro kana!
—Fuhaku.

Cool factor too
Heat too, the cicadas
Amazing place!
—Fuhaku.

Sometimes we think it cool,—the resting-place of the sémi;—sometimes we think it hot (it is all a matter of fancy).

Sometimes we think it's cool—the resting place of the semi;—sometimes we think it's hot (it's all a matter of perception).

Suzushii to
Omoéba, suzushi
Sémi no koë.
—Ginkō.

Cool
If I think about it, cool
Cicada's voice.
—Ginkō.

If we think it is cool, then the voice of the sémi is cool (that is, the fancy changes the feeling).

If we believe it’s cool, then the voice of the sémi is cool (in other words, the style influences the mood).

[Pg 96] In view of the many complaints of Japanese poets about the noisiness of sémi, the reader may be surprised to learn that out of sémi-skins there used to be made in both China and Japan—perhaps upon homœopathic principles—a medicine for the cure of ear-ache!

[Pg 96] Given the numerous complaints from Japanese poets about the loudness of sémi, readers might be surprised to find out that sémi skins were once used in both China and Japan—possibly based on homeopathic principles—to create a remedy for earaches!


One poem, nevertheless, proves that sémi-music has its admirers:—

One poem, however, shows that semi-music has its fans:—

Omoshiroi zo ya,
Waga-ko no koë wa
Takai mori-ki no
Sémi no koë![32]

Omoshiroi zo ya,
Waga-ko no koë wa
Takai mori-ki no
Sémi no koë![32]

Sweet to the ear is the voice of one's own child as the voice of a sémi perched on a tall forest tree.

Sweet to the ear is the voice of your own child, like the song of a bird sitting high in a tall tree.

[32] There is another version of this poem:—

[32] There’s another version of this poem:—

Omoshiroi zo ya,
Waga-ko no naku wa
Sembu-ségaki no
Kyō yori mo!

Omoshiroi zo ya,
Waga-ko no naku wa
Sembu-ségaki no
More than today!

"More sweetly sounds the crying of one's own child than even the chanting of the sûtra in the service for the dead." The Buddhist service alluded to is held to be particularly beautiful.

"Nothing sounds sweeter than the cry of your own child, even more so than the chanting of the sûtra during a funeral service." The Buddhist service mentioned is considered to be especially beautiful.

But such admiration is rare. More frequently the sémi is represented as crying for its nightly repast of dew:—

But that kind of admiration is rare. More often, the sémi is shown as weeping for its nightly meal of dew:—

[Pg 97]

[Pg 97]

Sémi wo kiké,—
Ichi-nichi naité
Yoru no tsuyu.
—Kikaku.

Listen to the voice,—
Cried all day long
Night dew.
—Kikaku.

Hear the sémi shrill! So, from earliest dawning,
All the summer day he cries for the dew of night.

Hear the semi-shrill! So, from the first light of dawn,
All day long in summer, he calls for the night's dew.

Yū-tsuyu no
Kuchi ni iru madé
Naku sémi ka?
—Baishitsu.

Before the rainy season begins
Until it reaches my mouth
Is that the sound of the cicada?
—Room temperature.

Will the sémi continue to cry till the night-dew fills its mouth?

Will the sémi keep crying until the night dew fills its mouth?

Occasionally the sémi is mentioned in love-songs of which the following is a fair specimen. It belongs to that class of ditties commonly sung by geisha. Merely as a conceit, I think it pretty, in spite of the factitious pathos; but to Japanese taste it is decidedly vulgar. The allusion to beating implies jealousy:—

Occasionally, the sémi is mentioned in love songs, and the following is a good example. It's part of that genre of tunes commonly sung by geisha. I personally find it charming, even with its forced emotion; however, to Japanese sensibility, it's definitely considered tacky. The reference to beating suggests jealousy:—

Nushi ni tatakaré,
Washa matsu no sémi
Sugaritsuki-tsuki
Naku bakari!

Nushi ni tatakaré,
Washa matsu no sémi
Sugaritsuki-tsuki
Naku only!

Beaten by my jealous lover,—
Like the sémi on the pine-tree
I can only cry and cling!

Beaten by my jealous partner,—
Like the sap on the pine tree
I can only cry and hold on!

[Pg 98] And indeed the following tiny picture is a truer bit of work, according to Japanese art-principles (I do not know the author's name):—

[Pg 98] And really, this small picture captures the essence of Japanese art principles more accurately (I don't know the author's name):—

Sémi hitotsu
Matsu no yū-hi wo
Kakaé-kéri.

Sémi hitotsu Matsu no yū-hi wo Kakaé-kéri.

Lo! on the topmost pine, a solitary cicada
Vainly attempts to clasp one last red beam of sun.

Look! On the highest pine, a lone cicada
Tries in vain to catch one last red ray of sunlight.

IV

PHILOSOPHICAL verses do not form a numerous class of Japanese poems upon sémi; but they possess an interest altogether exotic. As the metamorphosis of the butterfly supplied to old Greek thought an emblem of the soul's ascension, so the natural history of the cicada has furnished Buddhism with similitudes and parables for the teaching of doctrine.

PHILOSOPHICAL verses aren’t a large category of Japanese poems about semi, but they have a completely unique interest. Just as the transformation of the butterfly provided ancient Greek thought with a symbol of the soul's rise, the lifecycle of the cicada has given Buddhism metaphors and stories for conveying its teachings.

Man sheds his body only as the sémi sheds its skin. But each reincarnation obscures the memory of the previous one: we remember our former existence no more than the sémi remembers the shell from which it has emerged. Often [Pg 99] a sémi may be found in the act of singing beside its cast-off skin; therefore a poet has written:—

Man sheds his body just like the sémi sheds its skin. But with each reincarnation, the memory of the last one fades: we remember our past lives no more than the sémi remembers the shell it came out of. Often, a sémi can be seen singing next to its discarded skin; that's why a poet wrote:— [Pg 99]

Waré to waga
Kara ya tomurō—
Sémi no koë.
—Yayū.

Waré to waga
Kara ya tomurō—
Voice of a seed.
—Yayū.

Methinks that sémi sits and sings by his former body,—
Chanting the funeral service over his own dead self.

I think that Sémi sits and sings by his old body,
Chanting the funeral service over his own dead self.

This cast-off skin, or simulacrum,—clinging to bole or branch as in life, and seeming still to stare with great glazed eyes,—has suggested many things both to profane and to religious poets. In love-songs it is often likened to a body consumed by passionate longing. In Buddhist poetry it becomes a symbol of earthly pomp,—the hollow show of human greatness:—

This shed skin, or replica,—sticking to the trunk or branch as if still alive, and appearing to gaze with glazed eyes,—has inspired many thoughts for both secular and spiritual poets. In love songs, it’s often compared to a body consumed by deep desire. In Buddhist poetry, it represents earthly vanity,—the empty display of human glory:—

Yo no naka yo
Kaëru no hadaka,
Sémi no kinu!

In the world
The naked frog,
The cicada's shell!

Naked as frogs and weak we enter this life of trouble;
Shedding our pomps we pass: so sémi quit their skins.

Naked as frogs and vulnerable, we come into this life of challenges;
Shedding our displays, we move on: just as snakes shed their skins.

But sometimes the poet compares the winged and shrilling sémi to a human ghost, and the broken shell to the body left behind:—

But sometimes the poet compares the winged and shrill semicolon to a human ghost, and the broken shell to the body that's been left behind:—

[Pg 100]

[Pg 100]

Tamashii wa
Ukiyo ni naité,
Sémi no kara.

The spirit
Crying in the floating world,
From the shell of the cicada.

Here the forsaken shell: above me the voice of the creature
Shrills like the cry of a Soul quitting this world of pain.

Here is the abandoned shell: above me, the voice of the creature
Shrieks like the cry of a Soul leaving this world of suffering.

Then the great sun-quickened tumult of the cicadæ—landstorm of summer life foredoomed so soon to pass away—is likened by preacher and poet to the tumult of human desire. Even as the sémi rise from earth, and climb to warmth and light, and clamor, and presently again return to dust and silence,—so rise and clamor and pass the generations of men:—

Then the loud, vibrant chaos of the cicadas—an outburst of summer life destined to fade away—has been compared by preachers and poets to the chaos of human desire. Just as the seeds rise from the earth, reaching for warmth and light, making noise, and then eventually returning to dust and quiet, so do the generations of people rise, make noise, and pass.

Yagaté shinu
Keshiki wa miézu,
Sémi no koë.
—Bashō.

I won't be around
The scenery is hard to see,
The cicadas' sound.
—Bashō.

Never an intimation in all those voices of sémi
How quickly the hush will come,—how speedily all must die.

Never a hint in all those voices of sémi
How quickly the silence will arrive,—how fast everything must end.

I wonder whether the thought in this little verse does not interpret something of that summer melancholy which comes to us out of nature's solitudes with the plaint of insect-voices. Unconsciously those millions of millions of tiny beings are preaching the ancient wisdom of the East,—the perpetual Sûtra of Impermanency.

I wonder if the idea in this short verse captures some of that summer sadness that comes from nature's quiet places, accompanied by the sounds of insects. Unknowingly, those countless tiny creatures are sharing the ancient wisdom of the East—the timeless lesson of Impermanence.

[Pg 101] Yet how few of our modern poets have given heed to the voices of insects!

[Pg 101] Yet how few of our contemporary poets have paid attention to the sounds of insects!

Perhaps it is only to minds inexorably haunted by the Riddle of Life that Nature can speak to-day, in those thin sweet trillings, as she spake of old to Solomon.

Perhaps it's only to minds deeply troubled by the Riddle of Life that Nature can speak today, in those delicate, sweet trills, as she once spoke to Solomon.

The Wisdom of the East hears all things. And he that obtains it will hear the speech of insects,—as Sigurd, tasting the Dragon's Heart, heard suddenly the talking of birds.

The Wisdom of the East hears everything. And whoever attains it will understand the language of insects—just like Sigurd, who, after tasting the Dragon's Heart, suddenly heard the speech of birds.


Note.—For the pictures of sémi accompanying this paper, I am indebted to a curious manuscript work in several volumes, preserved in the Imperial Library at Uyéno. The work is entitled Chūfu-Zusetsu,—which might be freely rendered as "Pictures and Descriptions of Insects,"—and is divided into twelve books. The writer's name is unknown; but he must have been an amiable and interesting person, to judge from the naïve preface which he wrote, apologizing for the labors of a lifetime. "When I was young," he says, "I was very fond of catching worms and insects, and making pictures of their shapes,—so that these pictures have now become several hundred in number." He believes that he has found a good reason for studying insects: "Among the multitude of living creatures in this world," he says, "those having large bodies are familiar: we know very well their names, shapes, and virtues, and the poisons which they possess. But there remain very many small creatures whose natures are still unknown, notwithstanding the fact that such little beings as insects and worms are able to injure men and to destroy what has value. So I think that it is very important for us to learn what insects or worms have special virtues or poisons." It appears that he had sent to him "from other countries" some kinds of insects "that eat the leaves and shoots of trees;" but he could not "get their exact names." For the names of domestic insects, he consulted many Chinese and Japanese books, and has been "able to write the names with the proper Chinese characters;" but he tells us that he did not fail "to pick up also the [Pg 102] names given to worms and insects by old farmers and little boys." The preface is dated thus:—"Ansei Kanoté, the third month—at a little cottage" [1856].

Note.—For the illustrations of insects accompanying this paper, I owe thanks to a fascinating manuscript in several volumes, held in the Imperial Library at Uyéno. The work is called Chūfu-Zusetsu, which could be translated as "Pictures and Descriptions of Insects," and is divided into twelve books. The author's name is unknown; however, he must have been a kind and interesting person, judging by the candid preface he wrote, apologizing for the efforts of his lifetime. "When I was young," he states, "I loved catching worms and insects and drawing pictures of their shapes—so now these pictures total several hundred." He believes he has a valid reason for studying insects: "Among the many living beings in this world," he explains, "we are familiar with large creatures: we know their names, shapes, and benefits, as well as the poisons they have. But there are still many small creatures whose characteristics are unknown, even though tiny beings like insects and worms can harm people and ruin valuable things. So, I think it's crucial for us to understand which insects or worms have special benefits or poisons." It seems he received "from other countries" some types of insects "that eat the leaves and shoots of trees;" but he could not "get their exact names." For the names of local insects, he referred to numerous Chinese and Japanese books and was "able to write the names using the correct Chinese characters;" but he also mentions that he didn't forget "to collect the names given to worms and insects by old farmers and little boys." The preface is dated as follows:—"Ansei Kanoté, the third month—at a little cottage" [1856].

With the introduction of scientific studies the author of the Chūfu-Zusetsu could no longer hope to attract attention. Yet his very modest and very beautiful work was forgotten only a moment. It is now a precious curiosity; and the old man's ghost might to-day find some happiness in a visit to the Imperial Library.

With the start of scientific studies, the author of the Chūfu-Zusetsu could no longer expect to grab attention. However, his very humble and beautiful work was soon forgotten for just a moment. It is now a valuable curiosity; and the old man's spirit might find some joy today in a visit to the Imperial Library.


Japanese Female Names


[Pg 105]

[Pg 105]

Japanese Female Names

decloration3

I

BY the Japanese a certain kind of girl is called a Rose-Girl,—Bara-Musumé. Perhaps my reader will think of Tennyson's "queen-rose of the rosebud-garden of girls," and imagine some analogy between the Japanese and the English idea of femininity symbolized by the rose. But there is no analogy whatever. The Bara-Musumé is not so called because she is delicate and sweet, nor because she blushes, nor because she is rosy; indeed, a rosy face is not admired in Japan. No; she is compared to a rose chiefly for the reason that a rose has thorns. The man who tries to pull a Japanese rose is likely to hurt his fingers. The man who tries to win a Bara-Musumé is apt to hurt himself much more seriously,—even unto death. [Pg 106] It were better, alone and unarmed, to meet a tiger than to invite the caress of a Rose-Girl.

In Japan, a particular type of girl is referred to as a Rose-Girl,—Bara-Musumé. You might think of Tennyson's "queen-rose of the rosebud-garden of girls" and picture some similarity between the Japanese and English concepts of femininity represented by the rose. However, there is no comparison. The Bara-Musumé isn’t called that because she is delicate and sweet, nor because she blushes or has rosy cheeks; in fact, a rosy complexion isn’t considered attractive in Japan. No, she is likened to a rose mainly because a rose has thorns. The man who tries to pick a Japanese rose is likely to hurt his fingers. The man who attempts to win a Bara-Musumé may end up hurting himself far worse—even to the point of death. [Pg 106] It would be better to face a tiger alone and unarmed than to seek the affection of a Rose-Girl.

Now the appellation of Bara-Musumé—much more rational as a simile than many of our own floral comparisons—can seem strange only because it is not in accord with our poetical usages and emotional habits. It is one in a thousand possible examples of the fact that Japanese similes and metaphors are not of the sort that he who runs may read. And this fact is particularly well exemplified in the yobina, or personal names of Japanese women. Because a yobina happens to be identical with the name of some tree, or bird, or flower, it does not follow that the personal appellation conveys to Japanese imagination ideas resembling those which the corresponding English word would convey, under like circumstances, to English imagination. Of the yobina that seem to us especially beautiful in translation, only a small number are bestowed for æsthetic reasons. Nor is it correct to suppose, as many persons still do, that Japanese girls are usually named after flowers, or graceful shrubs, or other beautiful objects. Æsthetic appellations are in use; but the majority of yobina are not æsthetic. Some years ago a young Japanese scholar published [Pg 107] an interesting essay upon this subject. He had collected the personal names of about four hundred students of the Higher Normal School for Females,—girls from every part of the Empire; and he found on his list only between fifty and sixty names possessing æsthetic quality. But concerning even these he was careful to observe only that they "caused an æsthetic sensation,"—not that they had been given for æsthetic reasons. Among them were such names as Saki (Cape), Miné (Peak), Kishi (Beach), Hama (Shore), Kuni (Capital),—originally place-names;—Tsuru (Stork), Tazu (Ricefield Stork), and Chizu (Thousand Storks);—also such appellations as Yoshino (Fertile Field), Orino (Weavers' Field), Shirushi (Proof), and Masago (Sand). Few of these could seem æsthetic to a Western mind; and probably no one of them was originally given for æsthetic reasons. Names containing the character for "Stork" are names having reference to longevity, not to beauty; and a large number of names with the termination "no" (field or plain) are names referring to moral qualities. I doubt whether even fifteen per cent of yobina are really æsthetic. A very much larger proportion [Pg 108] are names expressing moral or mental qualities. Tenderness, kindness, deftness, cleverness, are frequently represented by yobina; but appellations implying physical charm, or suggesting æsthetic ideas only, are comparatively uncommon. One reason for the fact may be that very æsthetic names are given to geisha and to jōro, and consequently vulgarized. But the chief reason certainly is that the domestic virtues still occupy in Japanese moral estimate a place not less important than that accorded to religious faith in the life of our own Middle Ages. Not in theory only, but in every-day practice, moral beauty is placed far above physical beauty; and girls are usually selected as wives, not for their good looks, but for their domestic qualities. Among the middle classes a very æsthetic name would not be considered in the best taste; among the poorer classes, it would scarcely be thought respectable. Ladies of rank, on the other hand, are privileged to bear very poetical names; yet the majority of the aristocratic yobina also are moral rather than æsthetic.

Now the name Bara-Musumé—much more logical as a comparison than many of our own floral analogies—might seem odd only because it doesn’t align with our poetic norms and emotional patterns. It is just one of countless examples showing that Japanese similes and metaphors are not always easily understood. This point is especially clear in the yobina, or personal names, of Japanese women. Just because a yobina is the same as the name of a tree, bird, or flower, it doesn’t mean that the name conveys ideas similar to those that the corresponding English word would evoke in English speakers. Of the yobina that we find particularly beautiful in translation, only a small number are chosen for aesthetic reasons. It’s also not accurate to think, as many still do, that Japanese girls are typically named after flowers, graceful shrubs, or other beautiful things. Aesthetic names do exist, but most yobina aren’t aesthetic. A few years ago, a young Japanese scholar published an intriguing essay on this topic. He gathered the personal names of around four hundred students from the Higher Normal School for Females—girls from all over the Empire—and found that only about fifty to sixty names had aesthetic qualities. However, he carefully noted that these names simply "caused an aesthetic sensation," rather than indicating that they were chosen for aesthetic reasons. Among them were names like Saki (Cape), Miné (Peak), Kishi (Beach), Hama (Shore), Kuni (Capital)—originally place names; Tsuru (Stork), Tazu (Ricefield Stork), and Chizu (Thousand Storks); as well as names like Yoshino (Fertile Field), Orino (Weavers' Field), Shirushi (Proof), and Masago (Sand). Few of these would seem aesthetic to a Western audience, and it’s likely that none were originally given for aesthetic purposes. Names that include the character for "Stork" relate to longevity, not beauty; and many names ending in "no" (field or plain) refer to moral qualities. I doubt that even fifteen percent of yobina are genuinely aesthetic. A much larger portion are names that express moral or mental qualities. Tenderness, kindness, skillfulness, cleverness, are often represented in yobina; but names that imply physical attractiveness or suggest only aesthetic ideas are relatively rare. One reason for this could be that highly aesthetic names are often given to geisha and jōro, which makes them less respected. But the main reason is likely that domestic virtues still hold a place in Japanese moral values that is as significant as the importance of religious faith in the lives of people during our own Middle Ages. Not only in theory but in daily life, moral beauty is regarded as far more important than physical beauty; and girls are usually chosen as wives not for their looks, but for their domestic qualities. Among the middle classes, a very aesthetic name would not be seen as tasteful; among the lower classes, it would hardly be considered respectable. Ladies of rank, however, are allowed to have very poetic names; still, most aristocratic yobina also emphasize moral qualities rather than aesthetic ones.


But the first great difficulty in the way of a study of yobina is the difficulty of translating [Pg 109] them. A knowledge of spoken Japanese can help you very little indeed. A knowledge of Chinese also is indispensable. The meaning of a name written in kana only,—in the Japanese characters,—cannot be, in most cases, even guessed at. The Chinese characters of the name can alone explain it. The Japanese essayist, already referred to, found himself obliged to throw out no less than thirty-six names out of a list of two hundred and thirteen, simply because these thirty-six, having been recorded only in kana, could not be interpreted. Kana give only the pronunciation; and the pronunciation of a woman's name explains nothing in a majority of cases. Transliterated into Romaji, a yobina may signify two, three, or even half-a-dozen different things. One of the names thrown out of the list was Banka. Banka might signify "Mint" (the plant), which would be a pretty name; but it might also mean "Evening-haze." Yuka, another rejected name, might be an abbreviation of Yukabutsu, "precious"; but it might just as well mean "a floor." Nochi, a third example, might signify "future"; yet it could also mean "a descendant," and various other things. My reader will be able to find many other homonyms [Pg 110] in the lists of names given further on. Ai in Romaji, for instance, may signify either "love" or "indigo-blue";—Chō, "a butterfly," or "superior," or "long";—Ei, either "sagacious" or "blooming";—Kei, either "rapture" or "reverence";—Sato, either "native home" or "sugar";—Toshi, either "year" or "arrow-head";—Taka, "tall," "honorable," or "falcon." The chief, and, for the present, insuperable obstacle to the use of Roman letters in writing Japanese, is the prodigious number of homonyms in the language. You need only glance into any good Japanese-English dictionary to understand the gravity of this obstacle. Not to multiply examples, I shall merely observe that there are nineteen words spelled chō; twenty-one spelled ki; twenty-five spelled to or ; and no less than forty-nine spelled ko or .

But the first major challenge in studying yobina is the difficulty of translating them. Knowing spoken Japanese is only slightly helpful. Knowledge of Chinese is essential. The meaning of a name written only in kana—the Japanese characters—often can't even be guessed. Only the Chinese characters of the name can explain it. The Japanese essayist mentioned earlier had to reject thirty-six names from a list of two hundred and thirteen simply because those thirty-six, being recorded only in kana, couldn’t be interpreted. Kana only provide the pronunciation, and the pronunciation of a woman's name usually doesn't explain anything. When transliterated into Romaji, a yobina can mean two, three, or even several different things. One of the names removed from the list was Banka. Banka could mean "Mint" (the plant), which would be a lovely name, but it could also mean "Evening-haze." Yuka, another discarded name, might be a shorthand for Yukabutsu, meaning "precious"; but it could just as easily mean "a floor." Nochi, a third example, might mean "future," yet it could also refer to "a descendant" and various other meanings. My readers can find many more homonyms in the name lists provided later. For instance, Ai in Romaji can mean either "love" or "indigo-blue";—Chō can mean "a butterfly," "superior," or "long";—Ei can mean "sagacious" or "blooming";—Kei can mean "rapture" or "reverence";—Sato can mean "native home" or "sugar";—Toshi can mean "year" or "arrow-head";—Taka can mean "tall," "honorable," or "falcon." The main and currently insurmountable barrier to using Roman letters in writing Japanese is the vast number of homonyms in the language. A look into any good Japanese-English dictionary will illustrate the seriousness of this obstacle. To avoid excessive examples, I will only note that there are nineteen words spelled chō; twenty-one spelled ki; twenty-five spelled to or ; and no less than forty-nine spelled ko or .


Yet, as I have already suggested, the real signification of a woman's name cannot be ascertained even from a literal translation made with the help of the Chinese characters. Such a name, for instance, as Kagami (Mirror) really signifies the Pure-Minded, and this not in the Occidental, but in the Confucian sense of the term. Umé [Pg 111] (Plum-blossom) is a name referring to wifely devotion and virtue. Matsu (Pine) does not refer, as an appellation, to the beauty of the tree, but to the fact that its evergreen foliage is the emblem of vigorous age. The name Také (Bamboo) is given to a child only because the bamboo has been for centuries a symbol of good-fortune. The name Sen (Wood-fairy) sounds charmingly to Western fancy; yet it expresses nothing more than the parents' hope of long life for their daughter and her offspring,—wood-fairies being supposed to live for thousands of years.... Again, many names are of so strange a sort that it is impossible to discover their meaning without questioning either the bearer or the giver; and sometimes all inquiry proves vain, because the original meaning has been long forgotten.

Yet, as I’ve already pointed out, you can’t really figure out the true meaning of a woman’s name just from a literal translation using Chinese characters. For example, the name Kagami (Mirror) actually means the Pure-Minded, and not in a Western way, but in the Confucian sense. Umé [Pg 111] (Plum-blossom) represents a woman’s devotion and virtue. Matsu (Pine) doesn’t refer to the beauty of the tree but to its evergreen leaves, which symbolize strong age. The name Také (Bamboo) is given to a child simply because bamboo has been a symbol of good fortune for centuries. The name Sen (Wood-fairy) sounds lovely to Western ears; however, it only expresses the parents’ hope for a long life for their daughter and her descendants—since wood-fairies are believed to live for thousands of years. Additionally, many names are so unusual that you can’t figure out their meaning without asking either the person who has the name or the person who gave it; and sometimes, all inquiries turn out to be fruitless because the original meaning has long been forgotten.

Before attempting to go further into the subject, I shall here offer a translation of the Tōkyō essayist's list of names,—rearranged in alphabetical order, without honorific prefixes or suffixes. Although some classes of common names are not represented, the list will serve to show the character of many still popular yobina, and also to illustrate several of the facts to which I have already called attention.

Before diving deeper into the topic, I will present a translation of the Tōkyō essayist's list of names, rearranged in alphabetical order without any honorific titles. While some categories of common names aren't included, the list will showcase the traits of many still popular yobina and also highlight several of the points I've already mentioned.


[Pg 112]

[Pg 112]

SELECTED NAMES OF STUDENTS AND GRADUATES
OF THE HIGHER NORMAL SCHOOL FOR
FEMALES (1880-1895):—

Number of
students
so named.

Number of students named.

Ai ("Indigo,"—the color) 1
Ai ("Love") 1
Akasuké ("The Bright Helper") 1
Asa ("Morning") 1
Asa ("Shallow")[33] 2

[33] Probably a place-name originally.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Probably an original place name.

Au ("Meeting") 2
Bun ("Composition"—in the literary sense)[34] 1

[34]Might we not quaintly say, "A Fair Writing"?

[34]Can we not humorously say, "A Fair Writing"?

Chika ("Near")[35] 5

[35] Probably in the sense of "near and dear"—but not certainly so.

[35] Probably in the sense of "close and beloved"—but not definitely so.

Chitosé ("A Thousand Years") 1
Chiyo ("A Thousand Generations") 1
Chizu ("Thousand Storks") 1
Chō ("Butterfly") 1
Chō ("Superior") 2
Ei ("Clever") 1
Ei ("Blooming") 2
Etsu ("Delight") 1
Fudé ("Writing-brush") 1
Fuji ("Fuji,"—the mountain) 1
Fuji ("Wistaria-flower") 2
Fuki ("Fuki,"—name of a plant, Nardosmia Japonica) 1
Fuku ("Good-fortune") 2
Fumi ("Letter")[36] 5

[36] Fumi signifies here a letter written by a woman only—a letter written according to the rules of feminine epistolary style.

[36] Fumi refers to a letter composed solely by a woman—a letter crafted in accordance with the conventions of feminine writing style.

Fumino ("Letter-field") 1
[Pg 113] Fusa ("Tassel") 3
Gin ("Silver") 2
Hama ("Shore") 3
Hana ("Blossom") 3
Haruë ("Spring-time Bay") 1
Hatsu ("The First-born") 2
Hidé ("Excellent") 4
Hidé ("Fruitful") 2
Hisano ("Long Plain") 2
Ichi ("Market") 4
Iku ("Nourishing") 3
Iné ("Springing Rice") 3
Ishi ("Stone") 1
Ito ("Thread") 4
Iwa ("Rock") 1
Jun ("The Obedient")[37] 1

[37] Jun suru means to be obedient unto death. The word jun has a much stronger signification than that which attaches to our word "obedience" in these modern times.

[37] Jun suru means being obedient even to the point of death. The word jun carries a much deeper meaning than what we associate with the term "obedience" today.

Kagami ("Mirror") 3
Kama ("Sickle") 1
Kamé ("Tortoise") 2
Kaméyo ("Generations-of-the-Tortoise")[38] 1

[38] The tortoise is supposed to live for a thousand years.

[38] The tortoise is said to live for a thousand years.

Kan ("The Forbearing")[39] 11

[39] Abbreviation of kannin, "forbearance," "self-control," etc. The name might equally well be translated "Patience."

[39] Short for kannin, meaning "forbearance," "self-control," etc. The name could also be translated as "Patience."

Kana ("Character"—in the sense of written character)[40] 2

[40] Kana signifies the Japanese syllabary,—the characters with which the language is written. The reader may imagine, if he wishes, that the name signifies the Alpha and Omega of all feminine charm; but I confess that I have not been able to find any satisfactory explanation of it.

[40] Kana refers to the Japanese syllabary—the characters used to write the language. The reader might think, if they want, that the name represents the beginning and end of all feminine allure; but I admit that I haven't been able to find any clear explanation for it.

Kané ("Bronze") 3
Katsu ("Victorious") [Pg 114] 2
Kazashi ("Hair-pin,"—or any ornament worn in the hair) 1
Kazu ("Number,"—i.e., "great number") 1
Kei ("The Respectful") 3
Ken ("Humility") 1
Kiku ("Chrysanthemum") 6
Kikuë ("Chrysanthemum-branch") 1
Kikuno ("Chrysanthemum-field") 1
Kimi ("Sovereign") 1
Kin ("Gold") 4
Kinu ("Cloth-of-Silk") 1
Kishi ("Beach") 2
Kiyo ("Happy Generations") 1
Kiyo ("Pure") 5
Ko ("Chime,"—the sound of a bell) 1
("Filial Piety") 11
("The Fine") 1
Koma ("Filly") 1
Komé ("Cleaned Rice") 1
Koto ("Koto,"—the Japanese harp) 4
Kuma ("Bear") 1
Kumi ("Braid") 1
Kuni ("Capital,"—chief city) 1
Kuni ("Province") 3
Kura ("Treasure-house") 1
Kurano ("Storehouse-field") 1
Kuri ("Chestnut") 1
Kuwa ("Mulberry-tree") 1
Masa ("Straightforward,"—upright) 3
Masago ("Sand") 1
Masu ("Increase") 3
Masuë ("Branch-of-Increase") 1
Matsu ("Pine") 2
[Pg 115] Matsuë ("Pine-branch") 1
Michi ("The Way,"—doctrine) 4
Mië ("Triple Branch") 1
Mikië ("Main-branch") 1
Miné ("Peak") 2
Mitsu ("Light") 5
Mitsuë ("Shining Branch") 1
Morië ("Service-Bay")[41] 1

[41] The word "service" here refers especially to attendance at meal-time,—to the serving of rice, etc.

[41] The term "service" in this context specifically means attending to meal times—serving rice and other food, etc.

Naka ("The Midmost") 4
Nami ("Wave") 1
Nobu ("Fidelity") 6
Nobu ("The Prolonger")[42] 1

[42] Perhaps in the hopeful meaning of extending the family-line; but more probably in the signification that a daughter's care prolongs the life of her parents, or of her husband's parents.

[42] Maybe in the optimistic sense of continuing the family lineage; but more likely in the idea that a daughter's support helps extend the lives of her parents or her in-laws.

Nobuë ("Lengthening-branch") 1
Nui ("Tapestry,"—or, Embroidery) 1
Orino ("Weaving-Field") 1
Raku ("Pleasure") 3
Ren ("The Arranger") 1
Riku ("Land,"—ground) 1
Roku ("Emolument") 1
Ryō ("Dragon") 1
Ryū ("Lofty") 3
Sada ("The Chaste") 8
Saki ("Cape,"—promontory) 1
Saku ("Composition")[43] 3

[43] Abbreviation of sakubun, a literary composition.

[43] Short form of sakubun, a written work.

Sato ("Home,"—native place) 2
Sawa ("Marsh") 1
Sei ("Force") 1
Seki ("Barrier,"—city-gate, toll-gate, etc.). 3
Sen ("Fairy")[44] [Pg 116] 3

[44] As a matter of fact, we have no English equivalent for the word "sen," or "sennin,"—signifying a being possessing magical powers of all kinds and living for thousands of years. Some authorities consider the belief in sennin of Indian origin, and probably derived from old traditions of the Rishi.

[44] Actually, there’s no English equivalent for the word "sen," or "sennin," meaning a being with various magical powers who lives for thousands of years. Some experts believe the concept of sennin comes from Indian origins, likely stemming from ancient traditions of the Rishi.

Setsu ("True,"—tender and true) 2
Shidzu ("The Calmer") 1
Shidzu ("Peace") 2
Shigë ("Two-fold") 2
Shika ("Deer") 2
Shikaë ("Deer-Inlet") 1
Shimé ("The Clasp,"—fastening) 1
Shin ("Truth") 1
Shina ("Goods") 1
Shina ("Virtue") 1
Shino ("Slender Bamboo") 1
Shirushi ("The Proof,"—evidence) 1
Shun ("The Excellent") 1
Sué ("The Last") 2
Sugi ("Cedar,"—cryptomeria) 1
Suté ("Forsaken,"—foundling) 1
Suzu ("Little Bell") 8
Suzu ("Tin") 1
Suzuë ("Branch of Little Bells") 1
Taë ("Exquisite") 1
Taka ("Honor") 2
Taka ("Lofty") 9
Také ("Bamboo") 1
Tama ("Jewel") 1
Tamaki ("Ring") 1
Tamé ("For-the-Sake-of—") 3
Tani ("Valley") 4
Tazu ("Ricefield-Stork") 1
[Pg 117] Tetsu ("Iron") 4
Toku ("Virtue") 2
Tomé ("Stop,"—cease)[45] 1

[45] Such a name may signify that the parents resolved, after the birth of the girl, to have no more children.

[45] Such a name might indicate that the parents decided, after the birth of their daughter, not to have any more children.

Tomi ("Riches") 3
Tomijū ("Wealth-and-Longevity") 1
Tomo ("The Friend") 4
Tora ("Tiger") 1
Toshi ("Arrowhead") 1
Toyo ("Abundance") 3
Tsugi ("Next,"—i. e., second in order of birth) 2
Tsuna ("Bond,"—rope, or fetter) 1
Tsuné ("The Constant,"—or, as we should say, Constance) 10
Tsuru ("Stork") 4
Umé ("Plum-blossom") 1
Umégaë ("Plumtree-spray") 1
Uméno ("Plumtree-field") 2
Urano ("Shore-field") 1
Ushi ("Cow,"—or Ox)[46] 1

[46] This extraordinary name is probably to be explained as a reference to date of birth. According to the old Chinese astrology, years, months, days, and hours were all named after the Signs of the Zodiac, and were supposed to have some mystic relation to those signs. I surmise that Miss Ushi was born at the Hour of the Ox, on the Day of the Ox, in the Month of the Ox and the Year of the Ox—"Ushi no Toshi no Ushi no Tsuki no Ushi no Hi no Ushi no Koku."

[46] This unusual name likely refers to the date of birth. In ancient Chinese astrology, years, months, days, and hours were named after the Zodiac Signs and were believed to have a mystical connection to those signs. I guess that Miss Ushi was born during the Hour of the Ox, on the Day of the Ox, in the Month of the Ox, and in the Year of the Ox—"Ushi no Toshi no Ushi no Tsuki no Ushi no Hi no Ushi no Koku."

Uta ("Poem,"—or Song) 1
Wakana ("Young Na,"—probably the rape-plant is referred to) 1
Yaë ("Eight-fold") 1
Yasu ("The Tranquil") 1
("The Positive,"—as opposed to Negative or Feminine in the old Chinese philosophy;—therefore, perhaps, Masculine) [Pg 118] 1
Yoné ("Rice,"—in the old sense of wealth) 4
Yoshi ("The Good") 1
Yoshino ("Good Field") 1
("The Valiant") 1
Yuri ("Lily") 1

It will be observed that in the above list the names referring to Constancy, Forbearance, and Filial Piety have the highest numbers attached to them.

It can be seen that in the list above, the names associated with Constancy, Forbearance, and Filial Piety have the highest numbers next to them.

II

A few of the more important rules in regard to Japanese female names must now be mentioned.

A couple of the more important rules regarding Japanese female names need to be mentioned now.

The great majority of these yobina are words of two syllables. Personal names of respectable women, belonging to the middle and lower classes, are nearly always dissyllables—except in cases where the name is lengthened by certain curious suffixes which I shall speak of further on. Formerly a name of three or more syllables indicated that the bearer belonged to a superior class. But, even among the upper classes to-day, female names of only two syllables are in fashion.

The vast majority of these yobina are two-syllable words. Personal names of respectable women from the middle and lower classes are almost always two syllables—unless the name is extended by some unique suffixes that I will discuss later. In the past, a name with three or more syllables signified that the person was from a higher class. However, even among the upper classes today, two-syllable female names are trendy.

[Pg 119] Among the people it is customary that a female name of two syllables should be preceded by the honorific "O," and followed by the title "San,"—as O-Matsu San, "the Honorable Miss [or Mrs.] Pine"; O-Umé San, "the Honorable Miss Plum-blossom."[47] But if the name happen to have three syllables, the honorific "O" is not used. A woman named Kikuë ("Chrysanthemum-Branch") is not addressed as "O-Kikuë San," but only as "Kikuë San."

[Pg 119] In this culture, it's common for a two-syllable female name to be prefixed with the honorific "O" and followed by the title "San,"—like O-Matsu San, meaning "the Honorable Miss [or Mrs.] Pine"; O-Umé San, meaning "the Honorable Miss Plum-blossom."[47] However, if the name has three syllables, the honorific "O" is omitted. A woman named Kikuë ("Chrysanthemum-Branch") is addressed simply as "Kikuë San."

[47] Under certain conditions of intimacy, both prefix and title are dropped. They are dropped also by the superior in addressing an inferior;—for example, a lady would not address her maid as "O-Yoné San," but merely as "Yoné."

[47] In some close relationships, both the prefix and title are omitted. A superior also drops them when addressing an inferior; for instance, a lady wouldn’t call her maid "O-Yoné San,” but simply "Yoné."

Before the names of ladies, the honorific "O" is no longer used as formerly,—even when the name consists of one syllable only. Instead of the prefix, an honorific suffix is appended to the yobina,—the suffix ko. A peasant girl named Tomi would be addressed by her equals as O-Tomi San. But a lady of the same name would be addressed as Tomiko. Mrs. Shimoda, head-teacher of the Peeresses' School, for example, has the beautiful name Uta. She would be addressed by letter as "Shimoda Utako," and would so sign herself in replying;—the family-name, by Japanese custom, always preceding the [Pg 120] personal name, instead of being, as with us, placed after it.

Before, the honorific "O" was commonly used before the names of women, but that’s no longer the case—even for names that are just one syllable. Instead of a prefix, an honorific suffix is now added to the yobina—specifically the suffix ko. For instance, a peasant girl named Tomi would be addressed as O-Tomi San by her peers. In contrast, a woman with the same name would be called Tomiko. Mrs. Shimoda, who is the head teacher at the Peeresses' School, for example, has the lovely name Uta. She would be addressed in letters as "Shimoda Utako," and she would sign her name that way when replying; in Japanese tradition, the family name comes before the first name, unlike in English where it follows. [Pg 120]

This suffix ko is written with the Chinese character meaning "child," and must not be confused with the word ko, written with a different Chinese character, and meaning "little," which so often appears in the names of dancing girls. I should venture to say that this genteel suffix has the value of a caressing diminutive, and that the name Aiko might be fairly well rendered by the "Amoretta" of Spenser's Faerie Queene. Be this as it may, a Japanese lady named Setsu or Sada would not be addressed in these days as O-Setsu or O-Sada, but as Setsuko or Sadako. On the other hand, if a woman of the people were to sign herself as Setsuko or Sadako, she would certainly be laughed at,—since the suffix would give to her appellation the meaning of "the Lady Setsu," or "the Lady Sada."

This suffix ko is written with the Chinese character meaning "child" and shouldn't be confused with the word ko, which is written with a different Chinese character and means "little," often seen in the names of dancers. I would say this elegant suffix serves as an affectionate diminutive, and the name Aiko could be closely likened to "Amoretta" from Spenser's Faerie Queene. Regardless, a Japanese woman named Setsu or Sada wouldn’t be addressed today as O-Setsu or O-Sada, but rather as Setsuko or Sadako. Conversely, if a lower-class woman called herself Setsuko or Sadako, she would definitely be ridiculed, since the suffix would imply "the Lady Setsu" or "the Lady Sada."

I have said that the honorific "O" is placed before the yobina of women of the middle and lower classes. Even the wife of a kurumaya would probably be referred to as the "Honorable Mrs. Such-a-one." But there are very [Pg 121] remarkable exceptions to this general rule regarding the prefix "O." In some country-districts the common yobina of two syllables is made a trisyllable by the addition of a peculiar suffix; and before such trisyllabic names the "O" is never placed. For example, the girls of Wakayama, in the Province of Kii, usually have added to their yobina the suffix "ë,"[48] signifying "inlet," "bay," "frith,"—sometimes "river." Thus we find such names as Namië ("Wave-Bay"), Tomië ("Riches-Bay"), Sumië ("Dwelling-Bay"), Shizuë ("Quiet-Bay"), Tamaë ("Jewel-Bay"). Again there is a provincial suffix "no" meaning "field" or "plain," which is attached to the majority of female names in certain districts. Yoshino ("Fertile Field"), Uméno ("Plumflower Field"), Shizuno ("Quiet Field"), Urano ("Coast Field"), Utano ("Song Field"), are typical names of this class. A girl called Namië or Kikuno is not addressed as "O-Namië San" or "O-Kikuno San," but as "Namië San," "Kikuno San."

I’ve mentioned that the honorific “O” is used before the yobina of women from middle and lower classes. Even the wife of a kurumaya would likely be referred to as “Honorable Mrs. Such-and-such.” However, there are some notable exceptions to this general rule regarding the prefix “O.” In some rural areas, the common two-syllable yobina becomes a three-syllable name with the addition of a specific suffix; and in these cases, the “O” is never used. For instance, girls from Wakayama in the Province of Kii typically have the suffix “ë” added to their yobina, which means “inlet,” “bay,” “frith,” or sometimes “river.” As a result, you’ll see names like Namië (“Wave-Bay”), Tomië (“Riches-Bay”), Sumië (“Dwelling-Bay”), Shizuë (“Quiet-Bay”), and Tamaë (“Jewel-Bay”). Additionally, there’s a local suffix “no,” meaning “field” or “plain,” which is attached to most female names in certain areas. For example, Yoshino (“Fertile Field”), Uméno (“Plumflower Field”), Shizuno (“Quiet Field”), Urano (“Coast Field”), and Utano (“Song Field”) are typical names of this type. A girl named Namië or Kikuno is not addressed as “O-Namië San” or “O-Kikuno San,” but simply as “Namië San” or “Kikuno San.”

[48] This suffix must not be confused with the suffix "ë," signifying "branch," which is also attached to many popular names. Without seeing the Chinese character, you cannot decide whether the name Tamaë, for example, means "Jewel-branch" or "Jewel Inlet."

[48] This suffix shouldn't be mixed up with the suffix "ë," which means "branch" and is also used with many common names. Unless you see the Chinese character, you can’t tell if the name Tamaë, for instance, means "Jewel-branch" or "Jewel Inlet."

[Pg 122] "San" (abbreviation of Sama, a word originally meaning "form," "appearance"), when placed after a female name, corresponds to either our "Miss" or "Mrs." Placed after a man's name it has at least the value of our "Mr.",—perhaps even more. The unabbreviated form Sama is placed after the names of high personages of either sex, and after the names of divinities: the Shintō Gods are styled the Kami-Sama, which might be translated as "the Lords Supreme"; the Bodhisattva Jizō is called Jizō-Sama, "the Lord Jizō." A lady may also be styled "Sama." A lady called Ayako, for instance, might very properly be addressed as Ayako Sama. But when a lady's name, independently of the suffix, consists of more than three syllables, it is customary to drop either the ko or the title. Thus "the Lady Ayamé" would not be spoken of as "Ayaméko Sama," but more euphoniously as "Ayamé Sama,"[49] or as "Ayaméko."

[Pg 122] "San" (short for Sama, a word that originally means "form" or "appearance"), when placed after a woman's name, corresponds to either "Miss" or "Mrs." When placed after a man's name, it has at least the same value as "Mr."—and possibly even more. The full form Sama is used after the names of high-ranking individuals of either gender, and after the names of deities: the Shintō Gods are referred to as Kami-Sama, which could be translated as "the Supreme Lords"; the Bodhisattva Jizō is called Jizō-Sama, meaning "Lord Jizō." A woman may also be addressed as "Sama." For example, a woman named Ayako could properly be called Ayako Sama. However, when a woman's name has more than three syllables, it's customary to drop either the ko or the title. So, "the Lady Ayamé" would not be referred to as "Ayaméko Sama," but more pleasantly as "Ayamé Sama,"[49] or as "Ayaméko."

[49] "Ayamé Sama," however, is rather familiar; and this form cannot be used by a stranger in verbal address, though a letter may be directed with the name so written. As a rule, the ko is the more respectful form.

[49] "Ayamé Sama," however, is quite familiar; and this form cannot be used by someone unfamiliar in spoken address, although a letter can be addressed using that name. Generally, the ko is the more respectful form.

So much having been said as regards the etiquette of prefixes and suffixes, I shall now [Pg 123] attempt a classification of female names,—beginning with popular yobina. These will be found particularly interesting, because they reflect something of race-feeling in the matter of ethics and æsthetics, and because they serve to illustrate curious facts relating to Japanese custom. The first place I have given to names of purely moral meaning,—usually bestowed in the hope that the children will grow up worthy of them. But the lists should in no case be regarded as complete: they are only representative. Furthermore, I must confess my inability to explain the reason of many names, which proved as much of riddles to Japanese friends as to myself.

Having discussed the etiquette of prefixes and suffixes, I will now attempt to classify female names, starting with popular yobina. These names are particularly interesting because they reflect a sense of cultural identity related to ethics and aesthetics, and they illustrate some intriguing aspects of Japanese customs. I've prioritized names with purely moral meanings, which are usually given with the hope that the children will grow up to embody those values. However, this list should not be considered exhaustive; it's just a representation. Additionally, I must admit that I can't explain the reasons behind many names, which have proven to be just as puzzling to my Japanese friends as they are to me. [Pg 123]


NAMES OF VIRTUES AND PROPRIETIES

O-Ai "Love."
O-Chië "Intelligence."
O-Chū "Loyalty."
O-Jin "Tenderness,"—humanity.
O-Jun "Faithful-to-death."
O-Kaiyō "Forgiveness,"—pardon.
O-Ken "Wise,"—in the sense of moral discernment.
O-Kō "Filial Piety."
O-Masa "Righteous,"—just.
O-Michi "The Way,"—doctrine.
Misao "Honor,"—wifely fidelity.
[Pg 124]O-Nao "The Upright,"—honest.
O-Nobu "The Faithful."
O-Rei "Propriety,"—in the old Chinese sense.
O-Retsu "Chaste and True."
O-Ryō "The Generous,"—magnanimous.
O-Sada "The Chaste."
O-Sei "Truth."
O-Shin "Faith,"—in the sense of fidelity, trust.
O-Shizu "The Tranquil,"—calm-souled.
O-Setsu "Fidelity,"—wifely virtue.
O-Tamé "For-the-sake-of,"—a name suggesting unselfishness.
O-Tei "The Docile,"—in the meaning of virtuous obedience.
O-Toku "Virtue."
O-Tomo "The Friend,"—especially in the meaning of mate, companion.
O-Tsuné "Constancy."
O-Yasu "The Amiable,"—gentle.
O-Yoshi "The Good."
O-Yoshi "The Respectful."

The next list will appear at first sight more heterogeneous than it really is. It contains a larger variety of appellations than the previous list; but nearly all of the yobina refer to some good quality which the parents trust that the child will display, or to some future happiness which they hope that she will deserve. To the [Pg 125] latter category belong such names of felicitation as Miyo and Masayo.

The next list may seem more diverse at first glance than it actually is. It includes a wider range of names than the previous list, but almost all of the yobina refer to a positive quality that the parents believe the child will exhibit, or to a future happiness that they hope she will achieve. Examples of names that express good wishes include Miyo and Masayo. To the [Pg 125]


MISCELLANEOUS NAMES EXPRESSING PERSONAL QUALITIES, OR PARENTAL HOPES

O-Atsu "The Generous,"—liberal.
O-Chika "Closely Dear."
O-Chika "Thousand Rejoicings."
O-Chō "The Long,"—probably in reference to life.
O-Dai "Great."
O-Den "Transmission,"—bequest from ancestors, tradition.
O-É "Fortunate."
O-Ei "Prosperity."
O-En "Charm."
O-En "Prolongation,"—of life.
O-Etsu "Surpassing."
O-Etsu "The Playful,"—merry, joyous.
O-Fuku "Good Luck."
O-Gen "Source,"—spring, fountain.
O-Haya "The Quick,"—light, nimble.
O-Hidé "Superior."
Hidéyo "Superior Generations."
O-Hiro "The Broad."
O-Hisa "The Long." (?)
Isamu "The Vigorous,"—spirited, robust.
O-Jin "Superexcellent."
Kaméyo "Generations-of-the-Tortoise."
O-Kané[50] "The Doubly-Accomplished."

[50] From the strange verb kaneru, signifying, to do two things at the same time.

[50] From the unusual verb kaneru, meaning to do two things at the same time.

[Pg 126]

[Pg 126]

Kaoru "The Fragrant."
O-Kata "Worthy Person."
O-Katsu "The Victorious."
O-Kei "Delight."
O-Kei "The Respectful."
O-Ken "The Humble."
O-Kichi "The Fortunate."
O-Kimi "The Sovereign,"—peerless.
O-Kiwa "The Distinguished."
O-Kiyo} {"The Clear,"—in the sense of
Kiyoshi} { bright, beautiful.
O-Kuru "She-who-Comes"(?).[51]

[51] One is reminded of, "O whistle, and I'll come to you, my lad"—but no Japanese female name could have the implied signification. More probably the reference is to household obedience.

[51] One is reminded of, "O whistle, and I'll come to you, my lad"—but no Japanese female name could carry that same meaning. It's more likely that the reference is to obedience in a household setting.

O-Maru "The Round,"—plump.
O-Masa "The Genteel."
Masayo "Generations-of-the-Just."
O-Masu "Increase."
O-Mië "Triple Branch."
O-Miki "Stem."
O-Mio "Triple Cord."
O-Mitsu "Abundance."
O-Miwa "The Far-seeing."
O-Miwa "Three Spokes"(?).[52]

[52] Such is the meaning of the characters. I cannot understand the name. A Buddhist explanation suggests itself; but there are few, if any, Buddhist yobina.

[52] This is what the characters mean. I can't grasp the name. A Buddhist interpretation comes to mind, but there are hardly any Buddhist yobina.

O-Miyo "Beautiful Generations."
Miyuki[53] "Deep Snow."

[53] This beautiful name refers to the silence and calm following a heavy snowfall. But, even for the Japanese, it is an æsthetic name also—suggesting both tranquillity and beauty.

[53] This lovely name describes the peace and quiet that comes after a heavy snowfall. For the Japanese, it’s also an aesthetic name, implying both serenity and beauty.

O-Moto "Origin."
[Pg 127] O-Naka "Friendship."
O-Rai "Trust."
O-Raku[54] "Pleasure."

[54] The name seems curious, in view of the common proverb, Raku wa ku no tané,—"Pleasure is the seed of pain."

[54] The name seems interesting, considering the common saying, Raku wa ku no tané,—"Pleasure is the seed of pain."

O-Sachi "Bliss."
O-Sai "The Talented."
Sakaë "Prosperity."
O-Saku "The Blooming."
O-Sei "The Refined,"—in the sense of "clear."
O-Sei "Force."
O-Sen "Sennin,"—wood-fairy.
O-Shigé "Exuberant."
O-Shimé "The Total,"—summum bonum.
O-Shin "The Fresh."
O-Shin "Truth."
O-Shina "Goods,"—possessions.
Shirushi "Proof,"—evidence.
O-Shizu "The Humble."
O-Shō "Truth."
O-Shun "Excellence."
O-Suki "The Beloved,"—Aimée.
O-Suké "The Helper."
O-Sumi "The Refined,"—in the sense of "sifted."
O-Suté "The Forsaken,"—foundling.[55]

[55] Not necessarily a real foundling. Sometimes the name may be explained by a curious old custom. In a certain family several children in succession die shortly after birth. It is decided, according to traditional usage, that the next child born must be exposed. A girl is the next child born;—she is carried by a servant to some lonely place in the fields, or elsewhere, and left there. Then a peasant, or other person, hired for the occasion (it is necessary that he should be of no kin to the family), promptly appears, pretends to find the babe, and carries it back to the parental home. "See this pretty foundling," he says to the father of the girl,—"will you not take care of it?" The child is received, and named "Suté," the foundling. By this innocent artifice, it was formerly (and perhaps in some places is still) supposed that those unseen influences, which had caused the death of the other children, might be thwarted.

[55] Not necessarily a real orphan. Sometimes the name can be explained by an old custom. In a certain family, several children die shortly after being born. According to tradition, it is decided that the next child born must be abandoned. A girl is the next child born; she is taken by a servant to a lonely place in the fields or elsewhere and left there. Then a peasant or another person, hired for this purpose (it’s important that he is not related to the family), quickly shows up, pretends to find the baby, and takes her back to the family home. “Look at this pretty orphan,” he says to the baby’s father,—“won’t you take care of her?” The child is accepted and named “Suté,” the orphan. By this innocent trick, it was once believed (and perhaps still is in some places) that those unseen forces that caused the other children’s deaths could be avoided.

[Pg 128] O-Taë "The Exquisite."
O-Taka "The Honorable."
O-Taka "The Tall."
Takara "Treasure,"—precious object.
O-Tama "Jewel."
Tamaë "Jewel-branch."
Tokiwa[56] "Eternally Constant."

[56] Lit., "Everlasting-Rock,"—but the ethical meaning is "Constancy-everlasting-as-the-Rocks." "Tokiwa" is a name famous both in history and tradition; for it was the name of the mother of Yoshitsuné. Her touching story,—and especially the episode of her flight through the deep snow with her boys,—has been a source of inspiration to generations of artists.

[56] Literally, "Everlasting-Rock,"—but the ethical meaning is "Constant-everlasting-as-the-Rocks." "Tokiwa" is a name well-known in both history and tradition; it was the name of Yoshitsuné's mother. Her moving story—especially the part where she fled through the deep snow with her sons—has inspired generations of artists.

O-Tomi "Riches."
O-Toshi "The Deft,"—skilful.
O-Tsuma "The Wife."
O-Yori "The Trustworthy."
O-Waka "The Young."

Place-names, or geographical names, are common; but they are particularly difficult to explain. A child may be called after a place because born there, or because the parental home was there, or because of beliefs belonging to the old Chinese philosophy regarding direction and position, or because of traditional [Pg 129] custom, or because of ideas connected with the religion of Shintō.

Place-names, or geographical names, are common; but they are especially hard to explain. A child might be named after a place because they were born there, or because that was the family home, or due to beliefs from ancient Chinese philosophy about direction and position, or because of traditional custom, or because of concepts related to Shintō religion. [Pg 129]


PLACE-NAMES

O-Fuji [Mount] "Fuji."
O-Hama "Coast."
O-Ichi "Market,"—fair.
O-Iyo "Iyo,"—province of Iyo, in Shikoku.
O-Kawa (rare) "River."
O-Kishi "Beach,"—shore.
O-Kita "North."
O-Kiwa "Border."
O-Kuni "Province."
O-Kyō "Capital,"—metropolis,—Kyōto.
O-Machi "Town."
Matsuë "Matsuë,"—chief city of Izumo.
O-Mina[57] "South."

[57] Abbreviation of Minami.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Abbreviation of Minami.

O-Miné "Peak."
O-Miya "Temple" [Shintō].[58]

[58] I must confess that in classing this name as a place-name, I am only making a guess. It seems to me that the name probably refers to the ichi no miya, or chief Shintō temple of some province.

[58] I have to admit that when I classify this name as a place-name, I'm really just guessing. It seems to me that the name likely refers to the ichi no miya, or main Shintō temple of a particular province.

O-Mon[59] "Gate."

[59] I fancy that this name, like that of O-Séki, must have originated in the custom of naming children after the place, or neighborhood, where the family lived. But here again, I am guessing.

[59] I think this name, like O-Séki, probably came from the tradition of naming kids after the area or neighborhood where the family lived. But again, I'm just speculating.

O-Mura "Village."
O-Nami[60] "Wave."

[60] This classification also is a guess. I could learn nothing about the name, except the curious fact that it is said to be unlucky.

[60] This classification is also just a guess. I couldn't find out anything about the name, except that it's said to be unlucky.

Naniwa "Naniwa,"—ancient name of Ōsaka.
O-Nishi "West."
[Pg 130] O-Rin "Park."
O-Saki "Cape."
O-Sato "Native Place,"—village,—also, home.
O-Sawa "Marsh."
O-Seki "Toll-Gate,"—barrier.
Shigéki "Thickwood,"—forest.
O-Shima "Island."
O-Sono "Flower-garden."
O-Taki "Cataract,"—or Waterfall.
O-Tani "Valley."
O-Tsuka "Milestone."
O-Yama "Mountain."

The next list is a curious medley, so far as regards the quality of the yobina comprised in it. Some are really æsthetic and pleasing; others industrial only; while a few might be taken for nicknames of the most disagreeable kind.

The next list is an interesting mix, especially when it comes to the quality of the yobina included. Some are truly aesthetic and pleasing; others are purely industrial; while a few could easily be mistaken for the most unpleasant nicknames.


NAMES OF OBJECTS AND OF OCCUPATIONS ESPECIALLY PERTAINING TO WOMEN

Ayakoor } "Damask-pattern."
O-Aya[61] }

[61] Aya-Nishiki,—the famous figured damask brocade of Kyōto,—is probably referred to.

[61] Aya-Nishiki,—the well-known patterned damask fabric from Kyōto,—is likely what is being mentioned.

O-Fumi "Woman's Letter."
O-Fusa "Tassel."
O-Ito "Thread."
O-Kama[62] "Rice-Sickle."

[62] O-Kama (Sickle) is a familiar peasant-name. O-Kama (caldron, or iron cooking-pot), and several other ugly names in this list are ' names. Servants in old time not only trained their children to become servants, but gave them particular names referring to their future labors.

[62] O-Kama (Sickle) is a well-known name among peasants. O-Kama (caldron or iron cooking pot) and several other unappealing names in this list are ' names. In the past, servants not only taught their children to become servants but also gave them specific names that related to their future work.

[Pg 131] O-Kama "Caldron."
Kazashi "Hair-pin."
O-Kinu "Cloth-of-Silk."
O-Koto "Harp."
O-Nabé "Pot,"—or cooking-vessel.
O-Nui "Embroidery."
O-Shimé "Clasp,"—ornamental fastening.
O-Somé "The Dyer."
O-Taru "Cask,"—barrel.

The following list consists entirely of material nouns used as names. There are several yobina among them of which I cannot find the emblematical meaning. Generally speaking, the yobina which signify precious substances, such as silver and gold, are æsthetic names; and those which signify common hard substances, such as stone, rock, iron, are intended to suggest firmness or strength of character. But the name "Rock" is also sometimes used as a symbol of the wish for long life, or long continuance of the family line. The curious name Suna has nothing, however, to do with individual "grit": it is half-moral and half-æsthetic. Fine sand—especially colored sand—is much prized in this fairy-land [Pg 132] of landscape-gardening, where it is used to cover spaces that must always be kept spotless and beautiful, and never trodden,—except by the gardener.

The following list is made up entirely of material nouns used as names. There are several yobina among them for which I can't find the symbolic meaning. Generally, the yobina that represent precious materials, like silver and gold, are aesthetic names; and those that represent common hard materials, like stone, rock, and iron, are meant to convey firmness or strength of character. However, the name "Rock" is sometimes used as a symbol for the desire for a long life or the continuation of the family line. The interesting name Suna, though, has nothing to do with individual "grit": it’s partly moral and partly aesthetic. Fine sand—especially colored sand—is highly valued in this fairy-tale world of landscape gardening, where it’s used to cover areas that must always be kept spotless and beautiful, and never walked on—except by the gardener. [Pg 132]


MATERIAL NOUNS USED AS NAMES

O-Gin "Silver."
O-Ishi "Stone."
O-Iwa "Rock."
O-Kané "Bronze."
O-Kazé[63] "Air,"—perhaps Wind.

[63] I cannot find any explanation of this curious name.

[63] I can't find any explanation for this strange name.

O-Kin "Gold."
O-Ruri[64] } "Emerald,"—emeraldine?
Ruriko }

[64] The Japanese name does not give the same quality of æsthetic sensation as the name Esmeralda. The ruri is not usually green, but blue; and the term "ruri-iro" (emerald color) commonly signifies a dark violet.

[64] The Japanese name doesn’t evoke the same aesthetic appeal as the name Esmeralda. The ruri is typically blue rather than green, and the term "ruri-iro" (emerald color) often refers to a dark violet.

O-Ryū "Fine Metal."
O-Sato "Sugar."
O-Seki "Stone."
O-Shiwo "Salt."
O-Suna "Sand."
O-Suzu "Tin."
O-Tané "Seed."
O-Tetsu "Iron."

The following five yobina are æsthetic names,—although literally signifying things belonging to intellectual work. Four of them, at least, [Pg 133] refer to calligraphy,—the matchless calligraphy of the Far East,—rather than to anything that we should call "literary beauty."

The following five yobina are aesthetic names—though they literally refer to things related to intellectual work. At least four of them focus on calligraphy—the unmatched calligraphy of the Far East—rather than anything we would classify as "literary beauty." [Pg 133]


LITERARY NAMES

O-Bun "Composition."
O-Fudé "Writing-Brush."
O-Fumi "Letter."
O-Kaku "Writing."
O-Uta "Poem."

Names relating to number are very common, but also very interesting. They may be loosely divided into two sub-classes,—names indicating the order or the time of birth, and names of felicitation. Such yobina as Ichi, San, Roku, Hachi usually refer to the order of birth; but sometimes they record the date of birth. For example, I know a person called O-Roku, who received this name, not because she was the sixth child born in the family, but because she entered this world upon the sixth day of the sixth month of the sixth Meiji. It will be observed that the numbers Two, Five, and Nine are not represented in the list: the mere idea of such names as O-Ni, O-Go, or O-Ku seems to a Japanese absurd. I do not know exactly why,—unless it be that they [Pg 134] suggest unpleasant puns. The place of O-Ni is well supplied, however, by the name O-Tsugi ("Next"), which will be found in a subsequent list. Names signifying numbers ranging from eighty to a thousand, and upward, are names of felicitation. They express the wish that the bearer may live to a prodigious age, or that her posterity may flourish through the centuries.

Names associated with numbers are quite common and also fascinating. They can be loosely divided into two categories: names that indicate the order of birth or the time of birth, and names that express good wishes. Names like Ichi, San, Roku, and Hachi usually refer to the order of birth but can also record the date of birth. For instance, I know someone named O-Roku, who received this name not because she was the sixth child in the family, but because she was born on the sixth day of the sixth month of the sixth year of the Meiji era. It's notable that the numbers Two, Five, and Nine aren't included in this list: the idea of names like O-Ni, O-Go, or O-Ku seems ridiculous to a Japanese person. I’m not sure why—unless it's due to unpleasant puns they might suggest. However, O-Tsugi ("Next") takes the place of O-Ni, and it will appear in a later list. Names representing numbers from eighty to a thousand and beyond are names of good wishes. They convey the hope that the person will live to an old age or that their descendants will thrive through the ages.


NUMERALS AND WORDS RELATING TO NUMBER

O-Ichi "One."
O-San "Three."
O-Mitsu "Three."
O-Yotsu "Four."
O-Roku "Six."
O-Shichi "Seven."
O-Hachi "Eight."
O-Jū "Ten."
O-Iso "Fifty."[65]

[65] Such a name may record the fact that the girl was a first-born child, and the father fifty years old at the time of her birth.

[65] Such a name might indicate that the girl was the first child, and that her father was fifty years old when she was born.

O-Yaso "Eighty."
O-Hyaku "Hundred."[66]

[66] The "O" before this trisyllable seems contrary to rule; but Hyaku is pronounced almost like a dissyllable.

[66] The "O" before this three-syllable word seems to break the rules; however, Hyaku is pronounced almost like a two-syllable word.

O-Yao "Eight Hundred."
O-Sen "Thousand."
O-Michi "Three Thousand."
O-Man "Ten Thousand."
[Pg 135] O-Chiyo "Thousand Generations."
Yachiyo "Eight Thousand Generations."
O-Shigé "Two-fold."
O-Yaë "Eight-fold."
O-Kazu "Great Number."
O-Mina "All."
O-Han "Half."[67]

[67] "Better half?"—the reader may query. But I believe that this name originated in the old custom of taking a single character of the father's name—sometimes also a character of the mother's name—to compose the child's name with. Perhaps in this case the name of the girl's father was Hanyémon, or Hanbei.

[67] "Better half?"—the reader might ask. But I think this term comes from the old practice of using a single letter from the father's name—sometimes also a letter from the mother's name—to create the child's name. Maybe in this instance, the girl's father's name was Hanyémon, or Hanbei.

O-Iku "How Many?"(?)

OTHER NAMES RELATING TO ORDER OF BIRTH

O-Hatsu "Beginning,"—first-born.
O-Tsugi "Next,"—the second.
O-Naka "Midmost."
O-Tomé "Stop,"—cease.
O-Sué "Last."

Some few of the next group of names are probably æsthetic. But such names are sometimes given only in reference to the time or season of birth; and the reason for any particular yobina of this class is difficult to decide without personal inquiry.

Some of the names in the next group are probably aesthetic. However, these names are sometimes given solely based on the time or season of birth, and it's hard to determine the reason for a specific yobina in this category without asking the individuals directly.


NAMES RELATING TO TIME AND SEASON

O-Haru "Spring."
O-Natsu "Summer."
[Pg 136] O-Aki "Autumn."
O-Fuyu "Winter."
O-Asa "Morning."
O-Chō "Dawn."
O-Yoi "Evening."
O-Sayo "Night."
O-Ima "Now."
O-Toki "Time,"—opportunity.
O-Toshi "Year [of Plenty]."

Names of animals—real or mythical—form another class of yobina. A name of this kind generally represents the hope that the child will develop some quality or capacity symbolized by the creature after which it has been called. Names such as "Dragon," "Tiger," "Bear," etc., are intended in most cases to represent moral rather than other qualities. The moral symbolism of the Koi (Carp) is too well-known to require explanation here. The names Kamé and Tsuru refer to longevity. Koma, curious as the fact may seem, is a name of endearment.

Names of animals—whether real or mythical—make up another category of yobina. A name like this usually reflects the hope that the child will develop some quality or ability symbolized by the creature it’s named after. Names like "Dragon," "Tiger," "Bear," etc., are typically meant to represent moral traits rather than other attributes. The moral significance of the Koi (Carp) is well-known and doesn't need explanation here. The names Kamé and Tsuru symbolize longevity. Interestingly, Koma is a term of endearment.


NAMES OF BIRDS, FISHES, ANIMALS, ETC.

Chidori "Sanderling."
O-Kamé "Tortoise."
O-Koi "Carp."[68]

[68] Cyprinus carpio.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Carp.

[Pg 137] O-Koma "Filly,"—or pony.
O-Kuma "Bear."
O-Ryō "Dragon."
O-Shika "Deer."
O-Tai "Bream."[69]

[69] Chrysophris cardinalis.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Chrysophris cardinalis.

O-Taka "Hawk."
O-Tako "Cuttlefish."(?)
O-Tatsu "Dragon."
O-Tora "Tiger."
O-Tori "Bird."
O-Tsuru "Stork."[70]

[70] Sometimes this name is shortened into O-Tsu. In Tōkyō at the present time it is the custom to drop the honorific "O" before such abbreviations, and to add to the name the suffix "chan,"—as in the case of children's names. Thus a young woman may be caressingly addressed as "Tsu-chan" (for O-Tsuru), "Ya-chan" (for O-Yasu), etc.

[70] Sometimes this name is shortened to O-Tsu. Nowadays in Tokyo, it's common to drop the honorific "O" before such abbreviations and to add the suffix "chan"—like in children's names. So, a young woman might be affectionately called "Tsu-chan" (for O-Tsuru), "Ya-chan" (for O-Yasu), and so on.

O-Washi "Eagle."

Even yobina which are the names of flowers or fruits, plants or trees, are in most cases names of moral or felicitous, rather than of æsthetic meaning. The plumflower is an emblem of feminine virtue; the chrysanthemum, of longevity; the pine, both of longevity and constancy; the bamboo, of fidelity; the cedar, of moral rectitude; the willow, of docility and gentleness, as well as of physical grace. The symbolism of the lotos and of the cherryflower are probably familiar. But such names as Hana ("Blossom ") and Ben ("Petal") [Pg 138] are æsthetic in the true sense; and the Lily remains in Japan, as elsewhere, an emblem of feminine grace.

Even yobina, which are the names of flowers or fruits, plants or trees, mostly have meanings related to moral or positive qualities, rather than aesthetic ones. The plum flower stands for feminine virtue; the chrysanthemum symbolizes longevity; the pine represents both longevity and steadfastness; the bamboo signifies fidelity; the cedar represents moral integrity; and the willow embodies gentleness and physical grace. The meanings of the lotus and cherry blossom are probably well-known. However, names like Hana ("Blossom") and Ben ("Petal") are genuinely aesthetic in nature; and the lily remains in Japan, as it does elsewhere, a symbol of feminine grace. [Pg 138]


FLOWER-NAMES

Ayamé "Iris."[71]

[71] Iris setosa, or Iris sibrisia.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Iris setosa, or Iris sibrisia.

Azami "Thistle-Flower."
O-Ben "Petal."
O-Fuji "Wistaria."[72]

[72] Wistaria chinensis.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Wisteria sinensis.

O-Hana "Blossom."
O-Kiku "Chrysanthemum."
O-Ran "Orchid."
O-Ren "Lotos."
Sakurako "Cherryblossom."
O-Umé "Plumflower."
O-Yuri "Lily."

NAMES OF PLANTS, FRUITS, AND TREES

O-Iné "Rice-in-the-blade."
Kaëdé "Maple-leaf."
O-Kaya "Rush."[73]

[73] Imperata arundinacea.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Imperata arundinacea.

O-Kaya "Yew."[74]

[74] Torreya nucifera.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Torreya nucifera.

O-Kuri "Chestnut."
O-Kuwa "Mulberry."
O-Maki "Fir."[75]

[75] Podocarpus chinensis.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Podocarpus chinensis.

O-Mamé "Bean."
[Pg 139] O-Momo "Peach,"—the fruit.[76]

[76] Yet this name may possibly have been written with the wrong character. There is another yobina, "Momo" signifying "hundred,"—as in the phrase momo yo, "for a hundred ages."

[76] But this name might have been written with the incorrect character. There's another yobina, "Momo," which means "hundred,"—as in the phrase momo yo, "for a hundred ages."

O-Nara "Oak."
O-Ryū "Willow."
Sanaë "Sprouting-Rice."
O-Sané "Fruit-seed."
O-Shino "Slender Bamboo."
O-Sugé "Reed."[77]

[77] Scirpus maritimus.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Scirpus maritimus.

O-Sugi "Cedar."[78]

[78] Cryptomeria Japonica.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Japanese Cedar.

O-Také "Bamboo."
O-Tsuta "Ivy."[79]

[79] Cissus Thunbergii.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Cissus Thunbergii.

O-Yaë "Double-Blossom."[80]

[80] A flower-name certainly; but the yaë here is probably an abbreviation of yaë-zakura, the double-flower of a particular species of cherry-tree.

[80] A flower name for sure; but the yaë here is likely a short form of yaë-zakura, the double flower of a specific kind of cherry tree.

O-Yoné "Rice-in-grain."
Wakana "Young Na."[81]

[81] Brassica chinensis.

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Brassica chinensis.


Names signifying light or color seem to us the most æsthetic of all yobina; and they probably seem so to the Japanese. Nevertheless the relative purport even of these names cannot be divined at sight. Colors have moral and other values in the old nature-philosophy; and an appellation that to the Western mind suggests only luminosity or beauty may actually refer [Pg 140] to moral or social distinction,—to the hope that the girl so named will become "illustrious."

Names that signify light or color appear to be the most aesthetic of all yobina; and they probably seem that way to the Japanese, too. However, the deeper meaning of these names isn’t obvious at first glance. In traditional nature philosophy, colors carry moral and other values; a name that suggests only brightness or beauty to a Western perspective may actually allude to moral or social status—implying that the girl with that name is hoped to become "illustrious." [Pg 140]


NAMES SIGNIFYING BRIGHTNESS

O-Mika "New Moon."[82]

[82] Mika is an abbreviation of Mikazuki, "the moon of the third night" [of the old lunar month].

[82] Mika is short for Mikazuki, "the moon of the third night" [of the old lunar month].

O-Mitsu "Light."
O-Shimo "Frost."
O-Teru "The Shining."
O-Tsuki "Moon."
O-Tsuya "The Glossy,"—lustrous.
O-Tsuyu "Dew."
O-Yuki "Snow."

COLOR-NAMES

O-Ai "Indigo."
O-Aka "Red."
O-Iro "Color."
O-Kon "Deep Blue."
O-Kuro "Dark,"—lit.,"Black."
Midori[83] "Green."
Murasaki[83] "Purple."

[83] Midori and Murasaki, especially the latter, should properly be classed with aristocratic yobina; and both are very rare. I could find neither in the collection of aristocratic names which was made for me from the records of the Peeresses' School; but I discovered a "Midori" in a list of middle-class names. Color-names being remarkably few among yobina, I thought it better in this instance to group the whole of them together, independently of class-distinctions.

[83] Midori and Murasaki, especially the latter, should rightfully be categorized with aristocratic yobina; and both are quite rare. I couldn't find either in the collection of aristocratic names that was compiled for me from the records of the Peeresses' School; however, I did find a "Midori" in a list of middle-class names. Since color-names are remarkably few among yobina, I thought it would be better in this case to group all of them together, regardless of class distinctions.

O-Shiro "White."

[Pg 141] The following and final group of female names contains several queer puzzles. Japanese girls are sometimes named after the family crest; and heraldry might explain one or two of these yobina. But why a girl should be called a ship, I am not sure of being able to guess. Perhaps some reader may be reminded of Nietzsche's "Little Brig called Angeline":—

[Pg 141] The next and final set of female names includes some curious mysteries. Japanese girls are sometimes named after the family crest, and that might clarify one or two of these yobina. But I'm not sure why a girl would be named after a ship. Maybe some reader will think of Nietzsche's "Little Brig called Angeline":—

"Angeline—they call me so—
Now a ship, one time a maid,
(Ah, and evermore a maid!)
Love the steersman, to and fro,
Turns the wheel so finely made."

"Angeline, that's what they call me—"
Now a ship, once a maid,
(Ah, and always a maid!)
Love guides the steersman, back and forth,
Turns the wheel so beautifully crafted."

But such a fancy would not enter into a Japanese mind. I find, however, in a list of family crests, two varieties of design representing a ship, twenty representing an arrow, and two representing a bow.

But such an idea wouldn't occur to a Japanese person. I do find, though, in a list of family crests, two designs representing a ship, twenty designs representing an arrow, and two representing a bow.


NAMES DIFFICULT TO CLASSIFY OR EXPLAIN

O-Fuku[84] "Raiment,"—clothing.

[84] Possibly this name belongs to the same class as O-Nui ("Embroidery"), O-Somé ("The Dyer"); but I am not sure.

[84] This name might belong to the same category as O-Nui ("Embroidery") and O-Somé ("The Dyer"), but I'm not certain.

O-Funé "Ship,"—or Boat.
O-Hina[85] "Doll,"—a paper doll?

[85] Probably a name of caress. The word hina is applied especially to the little paper dolls made by hand for amusement,—representing young ladies with elaborate coiffure; and it is also given to the old-fashioned dolls representing courtly personages in full ceremonial costume. The true doll—doll-baby—is called ningyō.

[85] Probably a term of endearment. The word hina refers primarily to the small paper dolls crafted by hand for fun, depicting young women with intricate hairstyles; it's also used for traditional dolls that represent noble figures in full formal attire. The actual doll—baby doll—is called ningyō.

[Pg 142] O-Kono "This."
O-Nao "Still More."
O-Nari "Thunder-peal."
O-Nibo "Palanquin" (?).
O-Rai "Thunder."
O-Rui "Sort,"—kind, species.
O-Suzu[86] "Little Bell."

[86] Perhaps this name is given because of the sweet sound of the suzu,—a tiny metal ball, with a little stone or other hard object inside, to make the ringing.—It is a pretty Japanese custom to put one of these little suzu in the silk charm-bag (mamori-bukero) which is attached to a child's girdle. The suzu rings with every motion that the child makes,—somewhat like one of those tiny bells which we attach to the neck of a pet kitten.

[86] Maybe this name comes from the sweet sound of the suzu—a small metal ball with a little stone or another hard object inside to create the ringing. It's a lovely Japanese tradition to put one of these little suzu in the silk charm bag (mamori-bukero) that is attached to a child's waistband. The suzu rings with every movement the child makes—similar to those small bells we put around a pet kitten’s neck.

Suzuë "Branch-of-Little-Bells."
O-Tada "The Only."
Tamaki "Armlet,"—bracelet.
O-Tami "Folk,"—common people.
O-Toshi "Arrowhead,"—or barb.
O-Tsui "Pair,"—match.
O-Tsuna "Rope,"—bond.
O-Yumi "Bow,"—weapon.

Before passing on to the subject of aristocratic names, I must mention an old rule for Japanese names,—a curious rule that might help to account for sundry puzzles in the preceding lists. This rule formerly applied to all personal names,—masculine or feminine. It cannot be fully explained in the present paper; for a satisfactory [Pg 144] explanation would occupy at least fifty pages. But, stated in the briefest possible way, the rule is that the first or "head-character" of a personal name should be made to "accord" (in the Chinese philosophic sense) with the supposed Sei, or astrologically-determined nature, of the person to whom the name is given;—the required accordance being decided, not by the meaning, but by the sound of the Chinese written character. Some vague idea of the difficulties of the subject may be obtained from the accompanying table. (Page 143.)

Before moving on to the topic of aristocratic names, I need to mention an old rule regarding Japanese names—a fascinating rule that might help clarify some of the puzzles in the previous lists. This rule used to apply to all personal names—both male and female. I can't explain it fully in this paper; a complete explanation would take at least fifty pages. But, to summarize briefly, the rule states that the first or "head-character" of a personal name should "accord" (in the Chinese philosophical sense) with the supposed Sei, or astrologically-determined nature, of the person receiving the name; the necessary accordance is determined not by the meaning, but by the sound of the Chinese written character. You can get a vague sense of the complexities of the topic from the accompanying table. (Page 143.)


PHONETIC RELATION of the FIVE ELEMENTAL-NATURES to the JAPANESE SYLLABARY PHONETIC CONNECTION of the FIVE ELEMENTAL NATURES to the JAPANESE SYLLABARY

III

For examples of contemporary aristocratic names I consulted the reports of the Kwazoku-Jogakkō (Peeresses' School), published between the nineteenth and twenty-seventh years of Meiji (1886-1895). The Kwazoku-Jogakkō admits other students besides daughters of the nobility; but for present purposes the names of the latter only—to the number of one hundred and forty-seven—have been selected.

For examples of modern aristocratic names, I looked at the reports from the Kwazoku-Jogakkō (Peeresses' School), published between the nineteenth and twenty-seventh years of Meiji (1886-1895). The Kwazoku-Jogakkō also accepts students who are not daughters of nobility; however, for this context, only the names of those from noble families—totaling one hundred and forty-seven—have been chosen.

It will be observed that names of three or more syllables are rare among these, and also [Pg 145] that the modern aristocratic yobina of two syllables, as pronounced and explained, differ little from ordinary yobina. But as written in Chinese they differ greatly from other female names, being in most cases represented by characters of a complex and unfamiliar kind. The use of these more elaborate characters chiefly accounts for the relatively large number of homonyms to be found in the following list:—

It’s noticeable that names with three or more syllables are uncommon among these, and also [Pg 145] that the modern aristocratic yobina of two syllables, as pronounced and explained, are quite similar to regular yobina. However, when written in Chinese, they are very different from other female names, often represented by characters that are complex and unfamiliar. The use of these more intricate characters mainly explains the relatively high number of homonyms found in the following list:—


PERSONAL NAMES OF LADY STUDENTS OF THE KWAZOKU JOGAKKŌ

Aki-ko "Autumn."
Aki-ko "The Clear-Minded."
Aki-ko "Dawn."
Asa-ko "Fair Morning."
Aya-ko "Silk Damask."
Chiharu-ko "A Thousand Springs."
Chika-ko "Near,"—close.
Chitsuru-ko "A Thousand Storks."
Chiyo-ko "A Thousand Generations."
Ei-ko "Bell-Chime."
Etsu-ko "Delight."
Fuji-ko "Wistaria."
Fuku-ko "Good-Fortune."
Fumi-ko "A Woman's Letter."
Fuyō-ko "Lotos-flower."
Fuyu-ko "Winter."
Hana-ko "Flower."
[Pg 146] Hana-ko "Fair-Blooming."
Haru-ko "The Tranquil."
Haru-ko "Spring,"—the season of flowers.
Haru-ko "The Far-Removed,"—in the sense, perhaps, of superlative.
Hatsu-ko "The First-born."
Hidé-ko "Excelling."
Hidé-ko "Surpassing."
Hiro-ko "Magnanimous,"—literally, "broad," "large,"—in the sense of beneficence.
Hiro-ko "Wide-Spreading,"—with reference to family prosperity.
Hisa-ko "Long-lasting."
Hisa-ko "Continuing."
Hoshi-ko "Star."
Iku-ko "The Quick,"—in the sense of living.
Ima-ko "Now."
Iho-ko "Five Hundred,"—probably a name of felicitation.
Ito-ko "Sewing-Thread."
Kamé-ko "Tortoise."
Kané-ko "Going around"(?).[87]

[87] It is possible that this name was made simply by taking one character of the father's name. The girl's name otherwise conveys no intelligible meaning.

[87] It's possible that this name was created by using just one letter from the father's name. Otherwise, the girl's name doesn't have any clear meaning.

Kané-ko "Bell,"—the character indicates a large suspended bell.
Kata-ko "Condition"?
Kazu-ko "First."
Kazu-ko "Number,"—a great number.
Kazu-ko "The Obedient."
Kiyo-ko "The Pure."
[Pg 147] [88] "Filial Piety."

[88] The suffix "ko" is sometimes dropped for reasons of euphony, and sometimes for reasons of good taste—difficult to explain to readers unfamiliar with the Japanese language—even when the name consists of only one syllable or of two syllables.

[88] The suffix "ko" is occasionally omitted for reasons of sound preference and sometimes for reasons of good taste—hard to explain to readers who aren't familiar with Japanese—even when the name is just one or two syllables long.

Kō-ko "Stork."
Koto "Harp."
Kuni-ko "Province."
Kuni "Country,"—in the largest sense.
Kyō-ko "Capital,"—metropolis.
Machi "Ten-Thousand Thousand."
Makoto "True-Heart."
Masa-ko "The Trustworthy,"—sure.
Masa-ko "The Upright."
Masu-ko "Increase."
Mata-ko "Completely,"—wholly.
Matsu-ko "Pine-tree."
Michi-ko "Three Thousand."
Miné "Peak."
Miné-ko "Mountain-Range."
Mitsu-ko "Light,"—radiance.
Miyo-ko "Beautiful Generations."
Moto-ko "Origin,"—source.
Naga-ko "Long,"—probably in reference to time.
Naga-ko "Long Life."
Nami-ko "Wave."
Nao-ko "Correct,"—upright.
Nyo-ko[89] "Gem-Treasure."

[89] This name is borrowed from the name of the sacred gem Nyoihōju, which figures both in Shintō and in Buddhist legend. The divinity Jizō is usually represented holding in one hand this gem, which is said to have the power of gratifying any desire that its owner can entertain. Perhaps the Nyoihōju may be identified with the Gem-Treasure Veluriya, mentioned in the Sûtra of The Great King of Glory, chapter i. (See Sacred Books of the East, vol. xi.)

[89] This name is taken from the sacred gem Nyoihōju, which appears in both Shintō and Buddhist legends. The deity Jizō is typically shown holding this gem in one hand, believed to have the ability to fulfill any wish its owner has. The Nyoihōju might be linked to the Gem-Treasure Veluriya, mentioned in the Sûtra of The Great King of Glory, chapter i. (See Sacred Books of the East, vol. xi.)

[Pg 148]Nobu-ko "Faithful."
Nobu-ko "Abundance,"—plenty.
Nobu-ko "The Prolonger."
Nori-ko "Precept,"—doctrine.
Nui "Embroidery,"—sewing.
Oki "Offing,"—perhaps originally a place-name.[90]

[90] A naval officer named Oki told me that his family had originally been settled in the Oki Islands ("Islands of the Offing"). This interesting coincidence suggested to me that the above yobina might have had the same origin.

[90] A naval officer named Oki told me that his family had originally settled in the Oki Islands ("Islands of the Offing"). This interesting coincidence made me think that the above yobina might have come from the same place.

Sada-ko "The Chaste."
Sada-ko "The Sure,"—trustworthy.
Sakura-ko "Cherry-Blossom."
Sakaë "The Prosperous."
Sato-ko "Home."
Sato-ko "The Discriminating."
Seki-ko "Great."
Setsu-ko "The Chaste."
Shigé-ko "Flourishing."
Shigé-ko "Exuberant,"—in the sense of rich growth.
Shigé-ko "Upgrowing."
Shigé-ko "Fragrance."
Shiki-ko "Prudence."
Shima-ko "Island."
Shin-ko "The Fresh,"—new.
Shizu-ko "The Quiet,"—calm.
Shizuë "Quiet River."
Sono-ko "Garden."
Suë-ko "Last,"—in the sense of youngest.
Suké-ko "The Helper."
[Pg 149] Sumi-ko "The Clear,"—spotless, refined.
Sumi-ko "The Veritable,"—real.
Sumië-ko "Clear River."
Suzu-ko "Tin."
Suzu-ko "Little Bell."
Suzunë "Sound of Little Bell."
Taka-ko "High,"—lofty, superior.
Taka-ko "Filial Piety."
Taka-ko "Precious."
Také-ko "Bamboo."
Taki-ko "Waterfall."
Tama-ko "Gem,"—jewel.
Tama-ko "Gem,"—written with a different character.
Tamé-ko "For the Sake of—"
Tami-ko "People,"—folks.
Tané-ko "Successful."
Tatsu-ko "Attaining."
Tatsuru-ko[91] "Many Storks."

[91] So written, but probably pronounced as two syllables only.

[91] It was written like that, but likely pronounced as just two syllables.

Tatsuru-ko "Ricefield Stork."
Teru-ko "Beaming,"—luminous.
Tetsu-ko "Iron."
Toki-ko "Time."
Tomé-ko "Cessation."
Tomi-ko "Riches."
Tomo "Intelligence."
Tomo "Knowledge."
Tomo-ko "Friendship."
Toshi-ko "The Quickly-Perceiving."
Toyo-ko "Fruitful."
Tsuné "Constancy."
Tsuné-ko "Ordinary,"—usual, common.
[Pg 150] Tsuné-ko "Ordinary,"—written with a different character.
Tsuné-ko "Faithful,"—in the sense of wifely fidelity.
Tsuru-ko "Stork."
Tsuya-ko "The Lustrous,"—shining, glossy.
Umé "Female Hare."
Umé-ko "Plum-Blossom."
Yachi-ko "Eight Thousand."
Yaso-ko "Eighty."
Yasoshi-ko "Eighty-four."
Yasu-ko "The Maintainer,"—supporter.
Yasu-ko "The Respectful."
Yasu-ko "The Tranquil-Minded."
Yoné-ko "Rice."
Yori-ko "The Trustful."
Yoshi "Eminent,"—celebrated.
Yoshi-ko "Fragrance."
Yoshi-ko "The Good,"—or Gentle.
Yoshi-ko "The Lovable."
Yoshi-ko "The Lady-like,"—gentle in the sense of refined.
Yoshi-ko "The Joyful."
Yoshi-ko "Congratulation."
Yoshi-ko "The Happy."
Yoshi-ko "Bright and Clear."
Yuki-ko "The Lucky."
Yuki-ko "Snow."
Yuku-ko "Going."
Yutaka "Plenty,"—affluence, superabundance.

[Pg 151]

[Pg 151]

IV

In the first part of this paper I suggested that the custom of giving very poetical names to geisha and to jorō might partly account for the unpopularity of purely æsthetic yobina. And in the hope of correcting certain foreign misapprehensions, I shall now venture a few remarks about the names of geisha.

In the first part of this paper, I suggested that the habit of giving very artistic names to geisha and jorō might partly explain the lack of popularity of purely aesthetic yobina. In the hope of clearing up some misunderstandings from abroad, I will now offer a few thoughts about the names of geisha.

Geisha-names,—like other classes of names,—although full of curious interest, and often in themselves really beautiful, have become hopelessly vulgarized by association with a calling the reverse of respectable. Strictly speaking, they have nothing to do with the subject of the present study,—inasmuch as they are not real personal names, but professional appellations only,—not yobina, but geimyō.

Geisha names, like other types of names, while full of intriguing interest and often genuinely beautiful, have become sadly degraded due to their association with a profession that is the opposite of respectable. Strictly speaking, they aren't related to the topic of this study—since they aren't actual personal names, but professional titles only—not yobina, but geimyō.

A large proportion of such names can be distinguished by certain prefixes or suffixes attached to them. They can be known, for example,—

A large portion of these names can be identified by specific prefixes or suffixes added to them. They can be recognized, for example,—

(1) By the prefix Waka, signifying "Young";—as in the names Wakagusa, "Young Grass"; Wakazuru, "Young Stork"; Wakamurasaki, "Young Purple"; Wakakoma, "Young Filly".

(1) The prefix Waka means "Young";—as seen in the names Wakagusa, "Young Grass"; Wakazuru, "Young Stork"; Wakamurasaki, "Young Purple"; Wakakoma, "Young Filly".

[Pg 152] (2) By the prefix Ko, signifying "Little";—as in the names, Ko-en, "Little Charm"; Ko-hana, "Little Flower"; Kozakura, "Little Cherry-Tree".

[Pg 152] (2) By the prefix Ko, meaning "Little";—as in the names, Ko-en, "Little Charm"; Ko-hana, "Little Flower"; Kozakura, "Little Cherry-Tree".

(3) By the suffix Ryō, signifying "Dragon" (the Ascending Dragon being especially a symbol of success);—as Tama-Ryō, "Jewel-Dragon"; Hana-Ryō, "Flower-Dragon"; Kin-Ryō, "Golden-Dragon".

(3) By the suffix Ryō, meaning "Dragon" (the Ascending Dragon is especially a symbol of success);—as in Tama-Ryō, "Jewel-Dragon"; Hana-Ryō, "Flower-Dragon"; Kin-Ryō, "Golden-Dragon".

(4) By the suffix ji, signifying "to serve", "to administer";—as in the names Uta-ji, Shinné-ji, Katsu-ji.

(4) By the suffix ji, meaning "to serve" or "to administer";—as seen in the names Uta-ji, Shinné-ji, Katsu-ji.

(5) By the suffix suké, signifying "help";—as in the names Tama-suké, Koma-suké.

(5) By the suffix suké, meaning "help";—as in the names Tama-suké, Koma-suké.

(6) By the suffix kichi, signifying "luck", "fortune";—as Uta-kichi, "Song-Luck"; Tama-kichi, "Jewel-Fortune".

(6) By the suffix kichi, meaning "luck" or "fortune";—as in Uta-kichi, "Song-Luck"; Tama-kichi, "Jewel-Fortune".

(7) By the suffix giku (i. e., kiku) signifying "chrysanthemum";—as Mitsu-giku, "Three Chrysanthemums"; Hina-giku, "Doll-Chrysanthemum"; Ko-giku, "Little Chrysanthemum".

(7) By the suffix giku (i.e., kiku) meaning "chrysanthemum";—as in Mitsu-giku, "Three Chrysanthemums"; Hina-giku, "Doll-Chrysanthemum"; Ko-giku, "Little Chrysanthemum".

(8) By the suffix tsuru, signifying "stork" (emblem of longevity);—as Koma-tsuru, "Filly-Stork"; Ko-tsuru, "Little Stork"; Ito-zuru, "Thread-Stork".

(8) By the suffix tsuru, meaning "stork" (symbol of long life);—such as Koma-tsuru, "Filly-Stork"; Ko-tsuru, "Little Stork"; Ito-zuru, "Thread-Stork".

[Pg 153] These forms will serve for illustration; but there are others. Geimyō are written, as a general rule, with only two Chinese characters, and are pronounced as three or as four syllables. Geimyō of five syllables are occasionally to be met with; geimyō of only two syllables are rare—at least among names of dancing girls. And these professional appellations have seldom any moral meaning: they signify things relating to longevity, wealth, pleasure, youth, or luck,—perhaps especially to luck.

[Pg 153] These forms will be examples, but there are others. Geimyō are usually written with only two Chinese characters and are pronounced with three or four syllables. Geimyō with five syllables can sometimes be found; geimyō with just two syllables are rare—at least when it comes to the names of dancing girls. These professional names rarely carry any moral significance; they are often associated with themes of longevity, wealth, pleasure, youth, or luck—most notably, luck.


Of late years it became a fashion among certain classes of geisha in the capital to assume real names with the genteel suffix Ko, and even aristocratic yobina. In 1889 some of the Tōkyō newspapers demanded legislative measures to check the practice. This incident would seem to afford proof of public feeling upon the subject.

In recent years, it became trendy among some classes of geisha in the capital to adopt real names with the classy suffix Ko, and even aristocratic yobina. In 1889, some of the Tōkyō newspapers called for laws to curb this practice. This incident appears to indicate public sentiment on the matter.


Old Japanese Songs


[Pg 157]

[Pg 157]

Old Japanese Songs

decloration3

THIS New Year's morning I find upon my table two most welcome gifts from a young poet of my literary class. One is a roll of cloth for a new kimono,—cloth such as my Western reader never saw. The brown warp is cotton thread; but the woof is soft white paper string, irregularly speckled with black. When closely examined, the black specklings prove to be Chinese and Japanese characters;—for the paper woof is made out of manuscript,—manuscript of poems,—which has been deftly twisted into fine cord, with the written surface outwards. The general effect of the white, black, and brown in the texture is a warm mouse-grey. In many Izumo homes a similar kind of cloth is manufactured for family use; but this piece was woven especially for me by the mother of my pupil. It will make a most comfortable winter-robe; [Pg 158] and when wearing it, I shall be literally clothed with poetry,—even as a divinity might be clothed with the sun.

This New Year's morning, I find two wonderful gifts on my table from a young poet in my literary group. One is a roll of fabric for a new kimono—fabric that my Western readers have never seen. The brown threads are cotton; the weft, however, is soft white paper string, irregularly speckled with black. When examined closely, the black speckles turn out to be Chinese and Japanese characters because the paper weft is made from manuscript—manuscripts of poems—that have been skillfully twisted into fine cord with the written side facing out. The overall effect of the white, black, and brown in the fabric creates a warm mouse-grey color. In many Izumo homes, a similar type of fabric is produced for family use, but this piece was specially woven for me by my pupil's mother. It will make a very comfortable winter robe; when I wear it, I will literally be wrapped in poetry—just as a deity might be wrapped in sunlight. [Pg 158]

The other gift is poetry also, but poetry in the original state: a wonderful manuscript collection of Japanese songs gathered from unfamiliar sources, and particularly interesting from the fact that nearly all of them are furnished with refrains. There are hundreds of compositions, old and new,—including several extraordinary ballads, many dancing-songs, and a surprising variety of love-songs. Neither in sentiment nor in construction do any of these resemble the Japanese poetry of which I have already, in previous books, offered specimens in translation. The forms are, in most cases, curiously irregular; but their irregularity is not without a strange charm of its own.

The other gift is poetry too, but it's poetry in its original form: a fantastic manuscript collection of Japanese songs collected from unique sources, especially interesting because nearly all of them come with refrains. There are hundreds of pieces, both old and new—including several remarkable ballads, many dance songs, and a surprising mix of love songs. None of these resemble the Japanese poetry I've shared in translation in my earlier books, either in feeling or structure. The forms are often oddly irregular, but their irregularity has a unique charm of its own.


I am going to offer examples of these compositions,—partly because of their unfamiliar emotional quality, and partly because I think that something can be learned from their strange art of construction. The older songs—selected from the antique drama—seem to me particularly worthy of notice. The thought or feeling and [Pg 159] its utterance are supremely simple; yet by primitive devices of reiteration and of pause, very remarkable results have been obtained. What strikes me especially noteworthy in the following specimen is the way that the phrase, begun with the third line of the first stanza, and interrupted by a kind of burthen, is repeated and finished in the next stanza. Perhaps the suspension will recall to Western readers the effect of some English ballads with double refrains, or of such quaint forms of French song as the famous—

I’m going to share some examples of these pieces—partly because of their unusual emotional depth, and partly because I believe there’s something to learn from their unique way of being structured. The older songs—taken from classic drama—are especially worth mentioning. The thoughts or feelings expressed are incredibly straightforward; yet, through basic techniques of repetition and pause, they achieve some impressive results. What I find particularly interesting in the example that follows is how the phrase, beginning with the third line of the first stanza and interrupted by a sort of refrain, is repeated and completed in the next stanza. This pause might remind Western readers of some English ballads with double refrains or of charming forms of French song like the famous—

Au jardin de mon père—
Vole, mon cœur, vole!
Il y a un pommier doux,
Tout doux!

Au jardin de mon père—
Soar, my heart, soar!
There’s a sweet apple tree,
So cute!

But in the Japanese song the reiteration of the broken phrase produces a slow dreamy effect as unlike the effect of the French composition as the movements of a Japanese dance are unlike those of any Western round:—

But in the Japanese song, repeating the broken phrase creates a slow, dreamy effect, which is different from the effect of the French composition, just as the movements of a Japanese dance are unlike those of any Western dance.

[Pg 160]

[Pg 160]

KANO YUKU WA

(Probably from the eleventh century)

(Likely from the 11th century)

Kano yuku wa,
Kari ka?—kugui ka?
Kari naraba,—

(Ref.) Haréya tōtō!
Haréya tōtō!

Kari nara
Nanori zo sémashi;—
Nao kugui nari-ya!—

(Ref.) Tōtō!

Kano yuku wa,
Is it for hunting?—Is it for a trap?
If it's for hunting,—

(Ref.) Let's go!
Let's go!

If it's for hunting
That's worth mentioning;—
Now it's a trap!—

(Ref.) Toto!

That which yonder flies,—
Wild goose is it?—swan is it?
Wild goose if it be,—

Haréya tōtō!
Haréya tōtō!

Wild goose if it be,
Its name I soon shall say:
Wild swan if it be,—better still!

Tōtō!

What's flying over there?—Is it a wild goose?—Or is it a swan?
If it's a wild goose,—

Go for it!
Let’s go!

If it’s a wild goose,
I’ll figure out its name soon:
If it’s a wild swan—better yet!

Toto!

There are many old lyrics in the above form. Here is another song, of different construction, also from the old drama: there is no refrain, but [Pg 161] there is the same peculiar suspension of phrase; and the effect of the quadruple repetition is emotionally impressive:—

There are many old songs in the above style. Here’s another song, structured differently, also from the old play: there’s no chorus, but [Pg 161] it has the same unique pause in the phrasing; and the impact of the fourfold repetition is emotionally powerful:—

Isora ga saki ni
Tai tsuru ama mo,
Tai tsuru ama mo,—

Wagimoko ga tamé to,
Tai tsuru ama mo,
Tai tsuru ama mo!

As the flowers bloom,
Even skilled female fishers,
Even skilled female anglers,—

For the love of our dear,
Even expert anglers,
Even skilled female anglers!

Off the Cape of Isora,
Even the fisherman catching tai,[92]
Even the fisherman catching tai,—

[Works] for the sake of the woman beloved,—
Even the fisherman catching tai,
Even the fisherman catching tai!

Off the Cape of Isora,
Even the fisherman catching tai,[92]
Even the fisherman catching tai,—

[Works] for the sake of the woman he loves,—
Even the fisherman catching tai,
Even the fisherman catching tai!

[92] Chrysopbris cardinalis, a kind of sea-bream,—generally esteemed the best of Japanese fishes.

[92] Chrysopbris cardinalis, a type of sea-bream—commonly regarded as the best fish in Japan.

But a still more remarkable effect is obtained in the following ancient song by the extraordinary reiteration of an uncompleted phrase, and by a double suspension. I can imagine nothing more purely natural: indeed the realism of these simple utterances has almost the quality of pathos:—

But an even more remarkable effect is achieved in the following ancient song through the extraordinary repetition of an unfinished phrase and by a double pause. I can’t imagine anything more completely natural: in fact, the realism of these simple expressions has almost a touch of emotion:—

[Pg 162]

[Pg 162]

AGÉMAKI

(Old lyrical drama—date uncertain)

Old musical drama—date unclear

Agémaki[93] wo
Waséda ni yarité ya!
So omou to,
So omou to,
So omou to,
So omou to,
So omou to,—

So omou to,
Nani-mo sezushité,—
Harubi sura,
Harubi sura,
Harubi sura,
Harubi sura,
Harubi sura!

Agémaki __A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ wo
Waséda ni yarité ya!
So I think,
So I believe,
So I believe,
So I believe,
So I believe,—

So I think,
Nothing will happen,—
Even Harubi,
Even Harubi,
Even Harubi,
Even Harubi,
Even Harubi!

My darling boy!—
Oh! they have sent him to the ricefields!
When I think about him,—
When I think,
When I think,
[Pg 163] When I think,
When I think,—

When I think about him!
I—doing nothing at all,—
Even on this spring-day,
Even this spring-day,
Even this spring-day,
Even this spring-day,
Even on this spring-day!—

My sweet kid!—
Oh! they’ve sent him to the rice fields!
When I think about him—
When I think,
When I think about it,
[Pg 163] When I reflect,
When I think,

When I think of him!
I—doing absolutely nothing,—
Even on this spring day,
Even on this spring day,
Even on this spring day,
Even this springtime day,
Even on this spring day!—

[93] It was formerly the custom to shave the heads of boys, leaving only a tuft or lock of hair on either temple. Such a lock was called agémaki, a word also meaning "tassel"; and eventually the term came to signify a boy or lad. In these songs it is used as a term of endearment,—much as an English girl might speak of her sweetheart as "my dear lad," or "my darling boy."

[93] It used to be common to shave the heads of boys, leaving just a tuft of hair on each side. This tuft was called agémaki, which also means "tassel," and over time the term came to refer to a boy or young man. In these songs, it’s used as a term of endearment—similar to how an English girl might refer to her sweetheart as "my dear lad" or "my darling boy."

Other forms of repetition and of refrain are furnished in the two following lyrics:—

Other types of repetition and refrain can be found in the two following lyrics:—

BINDATARA

(Supposed to have been composed as early as the twelfth century)

(Believed to have been written as early as the twelfth century)

Bindatara wo
Ayugaséba koso,
Ayugaséba koso,
Aikyō zuitaré!

Yaréko tōtō,
Yaréko tōtō!

Bindatara wo
Ayugaséba koso,
Ayugaséba koso,
Aikyō zuitaré!

Yaréko said,
Yaréko! Let’s go!

With loosened hair,—
Only because of having tossed it,
Only because of having shaken it,—
Oh, sweet she is!

Yaréko tōtō!
Yaréko tōtō!

With wild hair, —
Just from tossing it around,
Just from shaking it,—
Oh, she's so sweet!

Yaréko, let's go!
Yaréko now!


[Pg 164]

[Pg 164]

SAMA WA TENNIN

(Probably from the sixteenth century)

Probably from the 1500s

Sama wa tennin!
Soré-soré,
Tontorori!

Otomé no sugata
Kumo no kayoiji
Chirato mita!
Tontorori!

Otomé no sugata
Kumo no kayoiji
Chirato mita!
Tontorori!

Sama wa tennin!
Here and there
Quiet!

The appearance of the maiden
Like a cloud's gentle passage
I caught a glimpse!
Shh!

The appearance of the maiden
Like a cloud's gentle passage
I caught a glimpse!
Shh!

My beloved an angel is![94]
Soré-soré!
Tontorori!

The maiden's form,
In the passing of clouds,
In a glimpse I saw!
Tontorori!

The maiden's form,
In the passage of clouds,
In a glimpse I saw!
Tontorori!

My beloved is an angel![94]
Hey there!
Tontorori!

The maiden's figure,
As the clouds drift by,
In a flash I saw!
Tontorori!

The maiden's figure,
As the clouds roll by,
In a flash I saw!
Tontorori!

[94] Lit., "a Tennin";—that is to say, an inhabitant of the Buddhist heaven. The Tennin are usually represented as beautiful maidens.

[94] Literally, "a Tennin";—meaning an inhabitant of the Buddhist heaven. Tennin are typically depicted as beautiful young women.

[Pg 165] My next selection is from a love-song of uncertain date, belonging to the Kamakura period (1186-1332). This fragment is chiefly remarkable for its Buddhist allusions, and for its very regular form of stanza:—

[Pg 165] My next choice is from a love song of unknown date, from the Kamakura period (1186-1332). This fragment is notable mainly for its Buddhist references and its very consistent stanza structure:—

Makoto yara,
Kashima no minato ni
Miroku no mifuné ga
Tsuité gozarimōsu.

Yono!
Sā iyoë, iyoë!
Sā iyoë, iyoë!

Hobashira wa,
Kogané no hobashira;
Ho niwa Hokkékyō no
Go no man-makimono.
Sā iyoë, iyoë!
Sā iyoë, iyoë!

Makoto is cool,
At Kashima harbor
Miroku's sacred boat
Is about to arrive.

Yono!
Yes, definitely!
Yes, definitely!

The hobashira,
The golden pillar;
In the hall, there are scrolls from
The Lotus Sutra.
Yes, truly, truly!
Yes, truly, truly!


I know not if 't is true
That to the port of Kashima
The august ship of Miroku[95] has come!

Yono!
Sā iyoë, iyoë!
Sā iyoë, iyoë!

I don't know if it's true
That the great ship of Miroku[95] has arrived at the port of Kashima!

Yoohoo!
Sá iyoë, iyoë!
Yes, you!

[95] Miroku Bosatsu (Maitrêya Bodhisattva) is the next great Buddha to come.

[95] Miroku Bosatsu (Maitreya Bodhisattva) is the next great Buddha who will arrive.

[Pg 166] As for the mast,
It is a mast of gold;—
The sail is the fifth august roll
Of the Hokkékyō[96]

Sā iyoë, iyoë!
Sā iyoë, iyoë

[Pg 166] As for the mast,
It’s a golden mast;—
The sail is the fifth great roll
Of the Hokkékyō[96]

Yes, you!
Yes, you

[96] Japanese popular name for the Chinese version of the Saddhârma Pundarîka Sûtra.—Many of the old Buddhist scriptures were written upon long scrolls, called makimono,—a name also given to pictures printed upon long rolls of silk or paper.

[96] The Japanese popular name for the Chinese version of the Saddhârma Pundarîka Sûtra.—Many of the ancient Buddhist texts were written on long scrolls, called makimono,—a term also used for images printed on long rolls of silk or paper.


Otherwise interesting, with its queer refrain, is another song called "Agémaki,"—belonging to one of the curious class of lyrical dramas known as Saibara. This may be found fault with as somewhat "free"; but I cannot think it more open to objection than some of our much-admired Elizabethan songs which were probably produced at about the same time:—

Otherwise interesting, with its odd refrain, is another song called "Agémaki," which is part of a unique category of lyrical dramas known as Saibara. Some might criticize it as being a bit "loose"; however, I don't believe it deserves any more criticism than some of our highly regarded Elizabethan songs, which were likely created around the same period:

AGÉMAKI

(Probably from the sixteenth century)

Probably from the 1500s

Agémaki ya!
Tonton!
Hiro bakari ya—
Tonton!
[Pg 167] Sakarité netarédomo,
Marobi-ainikéri,—
Tonton!
Kayori-ainikéri,
Tonton!

Agémaki ya!
Uncle!
Hiro bakari ya—
Uncle!
[Pg 167] Sakarité netarédomo,
Marobi-ainikéri,—
Uncle!
Kayori-ainikéri,
Uncle!

Oh! my darling boy!
Tonton!
Though a fathom[97] apart,
Tonton!
Sleeping separated,
By rolling we came together!
Tonton!
By slow approaches we came together,
Tonton!

Oh! my sweet boy!
Uncle!
Though a world[97] away,
Uncle!
Sleeping apart,
By rolling, we came together!
Uncle!
Through slow movements, we came together,
Uncle!

[97] Lit., "hiro." The hiro is a measure of about five feet English, and is used to measure breadth as well as depth.

[97] Lit., "hiro." The hiro is a measure of about five feet in English and is used to measure both width and depth.

My next group of selections consists of "local songs"—by which term the collector means songs peculiar to particular districts or provinces. They are old—though less old than the compositions previously cited;—and their interest is chiefly emotional. But several, it will be observed, have curious refrains. Songs of this sort are sung especially at the village-dances—Bon-odori and Hōnen-odori:—

My next set of selections includes "local songs"—which means songs that are unique to specific areas or regions. They are old—though not as old as the previously mentioned compositions;—and their main appeal is emotional. However, several of them have interesting refrains. These songs are typically sung during village dances—Bon-odori and Hōnen-odori:—

[Pg 168]

[Pg 168]

LOVE-SONG

(Province of Echigo)

(Echigo Prefecture)

Hana ka?—chōchō ka?
Chōchō ka?—hana ka?

Don-don!

Kité wa chira-chira mayowaséru,
Kité wa chira-chira mayowaséru!

Taichokané!
Sōkané don-don!

Flower or butterfly?
Butterfly or blossom?

Thump-thump!

The wind flutters and dances,
The wind flutters and dances!

Drum beats!
Let’s drum, thump-thump!

Flower is it?—butterfly is it?
Butterfly or flower?

Don-don!

When you come thus flickering, I am deluded!—
When you come thus twinkling, I am bewitched!

Taichokané!
Sōkané don-don!

Is it a flower? Is it a butterfly?
Butterfly or bloom?

Bang!

When you come fluttering like this, I get confused!—
When you come sparkling like this, I am enchanted!

Taichokané!
Shotgun blast!


LOVE-SONG

(Province of Kii,—village of Ogawa)

(Kii Province, Ogawa village)

Koë wa surédomo
Sugata wa miénu—
Fuka-no no kirigirisu!

Koë wa surédomo
Sugata wa miénu—
Fuka-no no kirigirisu!

Though I hear the voice [of the beloved], the form I cannot see—a kirigirisu[98] in the high grass.

Though I hear the voice [of the beloved], I can't see the form—a kirigirisu[98] in the tall grass.

[98] The kirigirisu is a kind of grasshopper with a very musical note. It is very difficult to see it, even when it is singing close by, for its color is exactly the color of the grass. The song alludes to the happy peasant custom of singing while at work in the fields.

[98] The kirigirisu is a type of grasshopper that makes a very musical sound. It's hard to spot, even when it's singing nearby, because its color perfectly blends in with the grass. The song reflects the joyful tradition of farmers singing while they work in the fields.


[Pg 169]

[Pg 169]

LOVE-SONG

(Province of Mutsu,—district of Sugaru)

(Province of Mutsu, Sugaru district)

Washi no kokoro to
Oki kuru funé wa,
Raku ni misétémo,
Ku ga taënu.

Washi's heart and
The boat drifting away,
Even if I show it freely,
I can't handle the pain.

My heart and a ship in the offing—either seems to move with ease; yet in both there is trouble enough.

My heart and a ship on the horizon—both seem to sail smoothly; yet in each, there’s plenty of trouble.


LOVE-SONG

(Province of Suwō,—village of Iséki)

(Province of Suwō, —village of Iséki)

Namida koboshité
Shinku wo kataru,
Kawairashi-sa ga
Mashimasuru!

Tears spilled
As I speak of the void,
The cuteness
Increases!

As she tells me all the pain of her toil, shedding tears,—ever her sweetness seems to increase.

As she shares all the pain of her struggles, shedding tears, her sweetness always seems to grow.


LOVE-SONG

(Province of Suruga, village of Gotemba)

(Province of Suruga, village of Gotemba)

Hana ya, yoku kiké!
Shō aru naraba,
Hito ga fusagu ni
Nazé hiraku?

Hana ya, you can hear it well!
If there is a reason,
Why do people close off
Why do they share?

O flower, hear me well if thou hast a soul! When any one sorrows as I am sorrowing, why dost thou bloom?

O flower, listen to me if you have a soul! When someone is as sad as I am, why do you still bloom?


[Pg 170]

[Pg 170]

OLD TŌKYŌ SONG

Iya-na o-kata no
Shinsetsu yori ka
Suita o-kata no
Muri ga yoi.

Iya-na o-kata no
Shinsetsu yori ka
Suita o-kata no
The wall is good.

Better than the kindness of the disliked is the violence of the beloved.

Better than the kindness of those you don't like is the hurt from those you love.


LOVE-SONG

(Province of Iwami)

Province of Iwami

Kawairashi-sa ya!
Hotaru no mushi wa
Shinobu nawaté ni
Hi wo tomosu.

Kawairashi-sa ya!
The firefly bug
In the gentle breeze
Lights up the night.

Ah, the darling!... Ever as I steal along the ricefield-path [to meet my lover], the firefly kindles a light to show me the way.

Ah, my love!... As I quietly walk down the ricefield path [to meet my lover], the firefly lights up to guide me along the way.


COMIC SONG

(Province of Shinano)

(Shinano Prefecture)

Ano yama kagé dé
Hikaru wa nanja?—
Tsuki ka, hoshi ka, hotaru no mushi ka?
Tsuki démo naiga;
Hoshi démo naiga;—
Shūto no o-uba no mé ga hikaru,—
(Chorus) Mé ga hikaru!

What glows in the night?
Is that the moon?—
The moon, the stars, or fireflies?
Not the moon;
Not the stars;—
It’s the look of an elderly woman from the village that shines,—
(Chorus) Her eyes shine!

[Pg 171] In the shadow of the mountain
What is it that shines so?
Moon is it, or star?—or is it the firefly-insect?
Neither is it moon,
Nor yet star;—
It is the old woman's Eye;—it is the Eye of my
mother-in-law that shines,—

(Chorus) It is her Eye that shines!

[Pg 171] In the shadow of the mountain
What is that shining so bright?
Is it the moon, or a star?—or could it be a firefly?
It's not the moon,
Not a star;—
It's the old woman's eye;—it's my
mother-in-law's eye that shines,—

(Chorus) Her eye shines!


KAËRI-ODORI[99]

(Province of Sanuki)

(Sanuki Province)

[99] I am not sure of the real meaning of the name Kaëri-Odori (lit. "turn-dance" or "return-dance").

[99] I'm not sure what the name Kaëri-Odori really means (it translates to "turn-dance" or "return-dance").

Oh! the cruelty, the cruelty of my mother-in-law!—

(Chorus) Oh! the cruelty!

Even tells me to paint a picture on running water!
If ever I paint a picture on running water,
You will count the stars in the night-sky!

Count the stars in the night-sky!

Come! let us dance the Dance of the Honorable Garden!

Chan-chan!
Cha-cha!
Yoitomosé,
Yoitomosé!

Oh! The cruelty, the cruelty of my mother-in-law!—

(Chorus) Oh! the injustice!

She even tells me to paint a picture on running water!
If I ever paint a picture on running water,
You will count the stars in the night sky!

Count the stars in the night sky!

Come! Let’s dance the Dance of the Honorable Garden!

Chan-chan!
Cha-cha!
Yoitomosé,
Yoitomosé!

[Pg 172] Who cuts the bamboo at the back of the house?—

(Chorus) Who cuts the bamboo?

My sweet lord's own bamboo, the first he planted,—

The first be planted?

Come! let us dance the Dance of the Honorable Garden!

Chan-chan!
Cha-cha!
Yoitomosé,
Yoitomosé!

Oh! the cruelty, the cruelty of my mother-in-law!—

Oh! the cruelty!

Tells me to cut and make a hakama[100] out of rock!
If ever I cut and sew a hakama of rock,
Then you will learn to twist the fine sand into thread,—

Twist it into thread.

Come! let us dance the Dance of the Honorable Garden!
[Pg 173] Chan-chan!
Cha-cha!
Yoitomosé,
Yoitomosé!
Chan-chan-chan!

[Pg 172] Who’s cutting the bamboo at the back of the house?—

(Chorus) Who’s chopping the bamboo?

My sweet lord’s own bamboo, the first he planted,—

The first to plant?

Come! Let’s dance the Dance of the Honorable Garden!

Chan-chan!
Cha-cha!
Yoitomosé,
Yoitomosé!

Oh! the cruelty, the cruelty of my mother-in-law!—

Oh! The cruelty!

She tells me to cut and make a hakama[100] out of rock!
If I ever cut and sew a hakama from rock,
Then you will learn to twist fine sand into thread,—

Twist it into a thread.

Come! Let’s dance the Dance of the Honorable Garden!
[Pg 173] Chan-chan!
Cha-cha!
Yoitomosé,
Yoitomosé!
Chan-chan-chan!

[100] A divided skirt of a peculiar form, worn formerly by men chiefly, to-day worn by female students also.

[100] A unique style of divided skirt, once mainly worn by men, is now also worn by female students.


OTERA-ODORI (TEMPLE-DANCE)

(Province of Iga, village called Uenomachi)

(Province of Iga, village named Uenomachi)

Visiting the honorable temple, when I see the august gate,
The august gate I find to be of silver, the panels of gold.
Noble indeed is the gate of the honorable temple,—
The honorable temple!

Visiting the honorable temple, when I see the garden,
I see young pinetrees flourishing in the four directions:
On the first little branch of one the shijūgara[101] has made her nest,—
Has made her nest.

Visiting the revered temple, when I see the grand entrance,
I find the grand entrance is made of silver, the panels of gold.
Truly, the entrance of the revered temple is impressive,—
The respected temple!

Visiting the revered temple, when I see the garden,
I notice young pine trees thriving in all directions:
On the first little branch of one, the shijūgara[101] has built her nest,—
Built her nest.

[Pg 174] Visiting the honorable temple, when I see the water-tank,
I see little flowers of many colors set all about it,
Each one having a different color of its own,—
A different color.

Visiting the honorable temple, when I see the parlor-room,
I find many kinds of little birds gathered all together,
Each one singing a different song of its own,—
A different song.

Visiting the honorable temple, when I see the guest-room,
There I see the priest, with a lamp beside him,
Reading behind a folding-screen—oh, how admirable it is!—
How admirable it is!

[Pg 174] When I visit the esteemed temple and see the fountain,
I notice little flowers of many colors all around it,
Each one with its unique color,—
A one-of-a-kind color.

When I visit the esteemed temple and see the parlor,
I find many kinds of little birds gathered together,
Each one singing a different song of its own,—
A new song.

When I visit the esteemed temple and see the guest room,
There I see the priest, with a lamp beside him,
Reading behind a folding screen—oh, how wonderful it is!—
This is amazing!

[101] The Manchurian great tit. It is said to bring good fortune to the owners of the garden in which it builds a nest,—providing that the nest be not disturbed and that the brood be protected.

[101] The Manchurian great tit. It's said to bring good luck to the owners of the garden where it nests—as long as the nest isn’t disturbed and the chicks are kept safe.

Many kinds of popular songs—and especially the class of songs sung at country-dances—are composed after a mnemonic plan. The stanzas are usually ten in number; and the first syllable of each should correspond in sound to the first syllable of the numeral placed before the verse. [Pg 175] Sometimes Chinese numerals are used; sometimes Japanese. But the rule is not always perfectly observed. In the following example it will be observed that the correspondence of the first two syllables in the first verse with the first two syllables of the Japanese word for one (hitotsu) is a correspondence of meaning only;—ichi being the Chinese numeral:—

Many types of popular songs—and especially those sung at country dances—are created using a memory-based structure. The stanzas typically have ten lines; and the first syllable of each line should sound like the first syllable of the number noted before the verse. [Pg 175] Sometimes Chinese numerals are used; sometimes Japanese. However, this rule isn't always strictly followed. In the following example, you’ll see that the alignment of the first two syllables in the first verse with the first two syllables of the Japanese word for one (hitotsu) is only a match in meaning;—ichi is the Chinese numeral:—


SONG OF FISHERMEN

(Province of Shimosa,—town of Chōshi)[102]

Province of Shimosa—town of Chōshi

[102] Chōshi, a town of some importance, is situated at the mouth of the Tonégawa. It is celebrated for its iwashi-fishery. The iwashi is a fish about the size of the sardine, and is sought chiefly for the sake of its oil. Immense quantities of iwashi are taken off the coast. They are boiled to extract the oil; and the dried residue is sent inland to serve as manure.

[102] Chōshi, an important town, is located at the mouth of the Tonégawa River. It's well-known for its sardine fishery. The sardine is a fish roughly the size of a sardine and is primarily harvested for its oil. Huge amounts of sardines are caught off the coast. They are boiled to extract the oil, and the dried leftovers are sent inland to be used as fertilizer.

Hitotsutosé,—
Ichiban buné é tsumi-kondé,
Kawaguchi oshikomu ō-yagoë.

Kono tai-ryō-buné!

Futatsutosé,—
Futaba no oki kara Togawa madé
Tsuzuité oshikomu ō-yagoë.

Kono tai-ryō-buné

[Pg 176] Mitsutosé,—
Mina ichidō-ni manéki wo agé,
Kayowasé-buné no nigiyakasa

Kono tai-ryō-buné!

Yotsutosé,—
Yoru-hiru taitémo taki-amaru,
San-bai itchō no ō-iwashi!

Kono tai-ryō-buné!

Itsutsutosé,—
Itsu kité mitémo hoshika-ba ni
Akima sukima wa sarani nai.

Kono tai-ryō-buné!

Mutsutoyé,—
Mutsu kara mutsu madé kasu-wari ga
Ō-wari ko-wari dé té ni owaré.

Kono tai-ryō-buné!

Nanatsutosé,—
Natakaki Tonégawa ichi-men ni
Kasu-ya abura wo tsumi-okuru

Kono tai-ryō-buné!

Yatsutosé,—
Yatébuné no okiai wakashu ga,
Ban-shuku soroété miya-mairi.

Kono tai-ryō-buné!

[Pg 177] Kokonotsutosé,—
Kono ura mamoru kawa-guchi no
Myōjin riyaku wo arawasuru.

Kono tai-ryō-buné!

Hitotsutosé,—
Add the first boat to the cargo,
Pushing it into Kawaguchi Bay.

This amazing ship!

Futatsutosé,—
From Futaba's spacious bay to Togawa,
Keep pushing it into the harbor.

This awesome ship!

[Pg 176] Mitsutosé,—
Everyone, let's raise a toast.
To the vibrant spirit of the wave-making ship

This amazing ship!

Yotsutosé,—
Whether it’s day or night, it will rain,
Three times larger than the big sardine catch!

This amazing ship!

Itsutsutosé,—
No matter when you decide to check, on the shores of stars,
There are no more gaps to be found.

This amazing ship!

Mutsutoyé,—
From Mutsu to Mutsu, the division of the taxes,
Finish strong and make it memorable.

This amazing ship!

Nanatsutosé,—
At first glance, the calm Tone River,
Pumping oil out of the barrel.

This amazing ship!

Yatsutosé,—
The kids from the Yate boat,
Meeting for the evening festival at the shrine.

This amazing ship!

[Pg 177] Kokonotsutosé,—
This river's safe Kawaguchi,
Displays the divine blessings being revealed.

This amazing ship!

Firstly (or "Number One"),—

First

The first ship, filled up with fish, squeezes her way through the river-mouth, with a great shouting.[103]

The first ship, packed with fish, makes its way through the river mouth, shouting loudly.[103]

[103] Ō-yagoë. The chorus-cry or chant of sailors, pulling all together, is called yagoë.

[103] Ō-yagoë. The chant or shout of sailors when they all pull together is called yagoë.

O this ship of great fishing![104]

This awesome fishing boat![104]

[104] Tai-ryō buné, lit.:—"great-fishing," or "great-catching-ship." The adjective refers to the fishing, not to the ship. The real meaning of the refrain is, "this-most-successful-in-fishing of ships."

[104] Tai-ryō buné, which means "great fishing" or "great catching ship." The adjective describes the fishing, not the ship itself. The true meaning of the refrain is "the most successful fishing ship."

Secondly,—

Secondly—

From the offing of Futaba even to the Togawa,[105] the ships, fast following, press in, with a great shouting.

From the distance of Futaba even to the Togawa,[105] the ships, quickly approaching, push in with loud shouts.

O this ship of great fishing!

Oh, this awesome fishing boat!

[105] Perhaps the reference is to a village at the mouth of the river Togawa,—not far from Chōshi on the Tonégawa. The two rivers are united by a canal. But the text leaves it uncertain whether river or village is meant.

[105] Maybe the reference is to a village at the mouth of the river Togawa, not far from Chōshi on the Tonégawa. The two rivers are connected by a canal. But the text doesn't clarify whether it's referring to the river or the village.

Thirdly,—

Thirdly,

When, all together, we hoist our signal-flags, see how fast the cargo-boats come hurrying!

When we all raise our signal flags, look how quickly the cargo boats rush in!

O this ship of great fishing!

Oh, this awesome fishing boat!

Fourthly,—

Fourth, —

Night and day though the boiling be, there is still too much to boil—oh, the heaps of iwashi from the three ships together!

Night and day, even though it’s boiling, there’s still way too much to boil—oh, the piles of iwashi from the three ships combined!

O this ship of great fishing!

Oh, this awesome fishing boat!

[Pg 178]

[Pg 178]

Fifthly,— Whenever you go to look at the place where the dried fish are kept,[106] never do you find any room,—not even a crevice.

Fifthly,— Whenever you check out the spot where the dried fish are stored,[106] you never find any space—not even a crack.

O this ship of great fishing!

Oh, this awesome fishing boat!

[106] Hoshika-ba: lit., "the hoshika-place" or "hoshika-room." "Hoshika" is the name given to dried fish prepared for use as fertilizer.

[106] Hoshika-ba: literally, "the hoshika-place" or "hoshika-room." "Hoshika" is the term used for dried fish that’s prepared to be used as fertilizer.

Sixthly,—

Sixth—

From six to six o'clock is cleaning and washing: the great cutting and the small cutting are more than can be done.

From six to six o'clock is when we clean and wash: the big chopping and the little chopping are more than we can handle.

O this ship of great fishing!

Wow, this awesome fishing boat!

Seventhly,—

Seventh, —

All up and down the famous river Tonégawa we send our loads of oil and fertilizer.

All along the famous Tonégawa River, we transport our loads of oil and fertilizer.

O this ship of great fishing!

Oh, this awesome fishing boat!

Eighthly,—

,—

All the young folk, drawing the Yatai-buné,[107] with ten thousand rejoicings, visit the shrine of the God.

All the young people, bringing the Yatai-buné,[107] with countless celebrations, go to the shrine of the God.

O this ship of great fishing!

Wow, this incredible fishing boat!

[107] Yatai is the name given to the ornamental cars drawn with ropes in a religious procession. Yatai-buné here seems to mean either the model of a boat mounted upon such a car, or a real boat so displayed in a religious procession. I have seen real boats mounted upon festival-cars in a religious procession at Mionoséki.

[107] Yatai refers to the decorative floats pulled by ropes during a religious procession. Yatai-buné likely means either a replica of a boat placed on one of these floats or an actual boat showcased in the religious event. I have seen real boats displayed on festival floats during a religious procession in Mionoséki.

Ninthly,—

Ninth—

Augustly protecting all this coast, the Deity of the river-mouth shows to us his divine favor.

Majestically watching over this coast, the God of the river-mouth shows us his divine favor.

O this ship of great fishing!

Oh, this awesome fishing boat!

[Pg 179] A stranger example of this mnemonic arrangement is furnished by a children's song, composed at least a hundred years ago. Little girls of Yedo used to sing it while playing ball. You can see the same ball-game being played by girls to-day, in almost any quiet street of Tōkyō. The ball is kept bounding in a nearly perpendicular line by skilful taps of the hand delivered in time to the measure of a song; and a good player should be able to sing the song through without missing a stroke. If she misses, she must yield the ball to another player.[108] There are many pretty "ball-play songs;" but this old-fashioned and long-forgotten one is a moral curiosity:—

[Pg 179] A more unusual example of this memory technique comes from a children's song created at least a hundred years ago. Little girls in Yedo used to sing it while playing ball. You can still see the same ball game being played by girls today in almost any quiet street in Tōkyō. The ball is kept bouncing in a nearly straight line by skillful taps of the hand, timed to the rhythm of the song; a good player should be able to sing the entire song without missing a beat. If she does miss, she has to pass the ball to another player.[108] There are many cute "ball-play songs," but this old-fashioned and long-forgotten one is an interesting moral lesson:—

[108] This is the more common form of the game; but there are many other forms. Sometimes two girls play at once with the same ball—striking it alternately as it bounds.

[108] This is the most common way to play the game, but there are many other variations. Sometimes, two girls will play together with the same ball, taking turns hitting it as it bounces.

Hitotsu to ya:

Hito wa kō na hito to iu;
On wo shiranéba kō naraji.

Futatsu to ya:

Fuji yori takaki chichi no on;
Tsuné-ni omouté wasuré-naji.

[Pg 180] Mitsu to ya:

Mizu-umi kaetté asashi to wa,
Haha no on zo ya omou-beshi.

Yotsu to ya:

Yoshiya mazushiku kurasu tomo,
Sugu-naru michi wo maguru-moji.

Itsutsu to ya:

Itsumo kokoro no kawaranu wo,
Makoto no hito to omou-beshi.

Mutsu to ya:

Munashiku tsukihi wo kurashi-naba,
Nochi no nagéki to shirinu-beshi.

Nanatsu to ya:

Nasaki wa hito no tamé narodé,
Waga mi no tamé to omou-beshi.

Yatsu to ya:

Yaku-nan muryō no wazawai mo
Kokoro zen nara nogaru-beshi.

Kokonotsu to ya:

Kokoro kotoba no sugu-naraba,
Kami ya Hotoké mo mamoru-beshi.

One:

People say one should be kind;
Without knowing kindness, one cannot be so.

Two:

The love of a father is taller than Mt. Fuji;
One should always remember it.

[Pg 180] Three:

Returning to the lake at dawn,
One should surely think of a mother's love.

Four:

Even when living a poor life,
One should not stray from the right path.

Five:

One should always have an unwavering heart;
True people embody this.

Six:

If one lives life emptily,
One should understand the sorrows that follow.

Seven:

Compassion is for the sake of others,
One should think of it for oneself too.

Eight:

Even in disasters or misfortunes,
If the heart is pure, one can escape.

Nine:

If the heart's words are sincere,
It can protect both gods and spirits.

[Pg 181] Tō to ya:—

[Pg 181] Take it easy:—

Tōtoi hito to naru naraba,
Kōkō mono to iwaru-beshi.

Tōtoi hito to naru naraba,
Kōkō mono to iwaru-beshi.

This is the first:—

This is the first

[Only] a person having filial piety is [worthy to be] called a person:[109]
If one does not know the goodness of parents, one has not filial piety.

[Only] someone who shows respect and care for their parents can truly be called a person:[109]
If a person doesn't recognize the goodness of their parents, they lack filial piety.

[109] Lit., "A person having filial piety is called a person." The word hito (person), usually indicating either a man or a woman, is often used in the signification of "people" or "Mankind." The full meaning of the sentence is that no unfilial person deserves to be called a human being.

[109] Literally, "A person who shows respect for their parents is truly considered a person." The word hito (person), which typically refers to either a man or a woman, is often used to mean "people" or "humanity." The full meaning of the sentence is that anyone who is disrespectful to their parents does not deserve to be called a human being.

The second:—

The second

Higher than the [mountain] Fuji is the favor of a father:
Think of it always;—never forget it.

Higher than Mount Fuji is a father's love:
Always keep it in mind;—never forget it.

The third:—

The third:—

[Compared with a mother's love] the great lake is shallow indeed!
[By this saying] the goodness of a mother should be estimated.

[Compared with a mother's love] the great lake is really shallow!
[By this saying] we should recognize the greatness of a mother's goodness.

The fourth:—

The fourth

Even though in poverty we have to pass our days,
Let us never turn aside from the one straight path.

Even if we have to get through our days in poverty,
Let’s never stray from the one true path.

The fifth:

The fifth:

The person whose heart never changes with time,
A true man or woman that person must be deemed.

The person whose heart remains constant over time,
That person should truly be considered a real man or woman.

[Pg 182] The sixth:—

[Pg 182] Chapter six:—

If the time [of the present] be spent in vain,
In the time of the future must sorrow be borne.

If the present time is wasted,
In the future, sorrow must be faced.

The seventh:—

The seventh

That a kindness done is not for the sake of others only,
But also for one's own sake, should well be kept in mind.

That a kindness done is not just for others,
But also for oneself, should be remembered.

The eighth:—

The eighth

Even the sorrow of numberless misfortunes
We shall easily escape if the heart be pure.

Even the sadness from countless hardships
We can easily avoid if our hearts are pure.

The ninth:—

The ninth

If the heart and the speech be kept straight and true,
The Gods and the Buddhas will surely guard us well.

If our hearts and words stay honest and genuine,
The Gods and the Buddhas will definitely watch over us.

The tenth:—

The tenth

In order to become a person held in honor,
As a filial person one must [first] be known.

To be someone respected,
You need to be recognized as a devoted individual first.

The reader may think to himself, "How terribly exigent the training that could require the repetition of moral lessons even in a 'ball-play song'!" True,—but it produced perhaps the very sweetest type of woman that this world has ever known.

The reader might think to themselves, "How demanding is the training that requires repeating moral lessons even in a 'playful song'!" True—but it may have created the sweetest kind of woman this world has ever seen.


In some dance-songs the burthen is made by the mere repetition of the last line, or of part of the last line, of each stanza. The following [Pg 183] queer ballad exemplifies the practice, and is furthermore remarkable by reason of the curious onomatopoetic choruses introduced at certain passages of the recitative:—

In some dance songs, the main part is created by simply repeating the last line or part of the last line of each stanza. The following strange ballad shows this practice and is also notable for the interesting onomatopoeic choruses added at certain points in the recitative:—

KANÉ-MAKI-ODORI UTA

("Bell-wrapping-dance song."—Province of Iga—Naga district)

"Bell-wrapping dance song." — Province of Iga — Naga district

A Yamabushi of Kyōto went to Kumano. There resting in the inn Chōjaya, by the beach of Shirotaka, he saw a little girl three years old; and he petted and hugged her, playfully promising to make her his wife,—

A Yamabushi from Kyoto traveled to Kumano. While resting at the inn Chōjaya, by the beach of Shirotaka, he saw a three-year-old girl; he played with her, petting and hugging her, and jokingly promised to make her his wife,—

(Chorus) Playfully promising.

(Chorus) Fun and flirty promise.

Thereafter that Yamabushi travelled in various provinces; returning only when that girl was thirteen years old. "O my princess, my princess!" he cried to her,—"my little princess, pledged to me by promise!"—"O Sir Yamabushi," made she answer,—"good Sir Yamabushi, take me with you now!—

Thereafter, Yamabushi traveled through various provinces, returning only when that girl turned thirteen. "Oh my princess, my princess!" he exclaimed to her, "my little princess, promised to me by vow!" "Oh Sir Yamabushi," she replied, "good Sir Yamabushi, please take me with you now!"

"Take me with you now!"

"Take me with you now!"

"O soon," he said, "I shall come again; soon I shall come again: then, when I come again, I shall take you with me,—

"O soon," he said, "I will come again; soon I will come again: then, when I come again, I will take you with me,—

"Take you with me."

"Come with me."

Therewith the Yamabushi, escaping from her, quickly, quickly fled away;—with all haste he fled away. Having passed through Tanabé and passed through Minabé, he fled on over the Komatsu moor,—

Thereupon, the Yamabushi, escaping from her, quickly fled away;—with all his might, he ran. After passing through Tanabé and then through Minabé, he continued on over the Komatsu moor,—

Over the Komatsu moor.

Over the Komatsu bog.

[Pg 184] KAKKARA, KAKKARA, KAKKARA, KAKKA![110]

KAKKARA, KAKKARA, KAKKARA, KAKKA![110]

[110] These syllables, forming a sort of special chorus, are simply onomatopes; intended to represent the sound of sandalled feet running at utmost speed.

[110] These syllables, creating a kind of unique chorus, are just sound words; meant to mimic the noise of sandal-clad feet rushing at full speed.

Therewith the damsel, pursuing, quickly, quickly followed after him;—with all speed she followed after him. Having passed through Tanabé and passed through Minabé, she pursued him over the Komatsu moor,—

Therewith the girl, chasing, quickly followed after him;—with all her speed she went after him. After going through Tanabé and through Minabé, she chased him across the Komatsu moor,—

Over the Komatsu moor.

Over the Komatsu bog.

Then the Yamabushi, fleeing, came as he fled to the river of Amoda, and cried to the boatman of the river of Amoda,—"O good boatman, good sir boatman, behind me comes a maid pursuing!—pray do not take her across, good boatman,—

Then the Yamabushi, running away, reached the river of Amoda and called out to the boatman of the river of Amoda, "Oh kind boatman, good sir boatman, there’s a girl chasing me! Please don’t let her cross, kind boatman—

"Good sir boatman!"

"Hey there, boatman!"

DEBOKU, DEBOKU, DEBOKU, DENDEN![111]

DEBOKU, DEBOKU, DEBOKU, DENDEN![111]

[111] These onomatopes, chanted by all the dancers together in chorus, with appropriate gesture, represent the sound of the ferryman's single oar, or scull, working upon its wooden peg. The syllables have no meaning in themselves.

[111] These sound words, sung by all the dancers in unison, with matching gestures, mimic the sound of the ferryman's single oar moving against its wooden peg. The syllables themselves don’t have any specific meaning.

Then the damsel, pursuing, came to the river of Amoda and called to the boatman, "Bring hither the boat!—take me over in the boat!"—"No, I will not bring the boat; I will not take you over: my boat is forbidden to carry women!—

Then the girl, chasing after, reached the Amoda River and shouted to the boatman, "Bring the boat here! —take me across in the boat!" —"No, I won't bring the boat; I won't take you across: my boat is not allowed to carry women!—

"Forbidden to carry women!"

"Women not allowed on board!"

"If you do not take me over, I will cross!—if you do not take me over, I will cross!—there is a way to cross the river of Amoda!" Taking off her sandals and holding them aloft, she entered the water, and at once turned into a dragon with twelve horns fully grown,—

"If you don’t take me across, I’ll swim across!—if you don’t take me across, I’ll swim across!—there’s a way to get across the river of Amoda!" She took off her sandals and held them up high, then stepped into the water and immediately transformed into a fully grown dragon with twelve horns,—

With twelve horns fully grown.

With twelve fully grown horns.

[Pg 185] Then the Yamabushi, fleeing, reached the temple Dōjōji, and cried to the priests of the temple Dōjōji:—"O good priests, behind me a damsel comes pursuing!—hide me, I beseech you, good sir priests!—

[Pg 185] Then the Yamabushi, running away, reached the Dōjōji temple and yelled to the temple priests: "Oh kind priests, a girl is chasing me! Please hide me, I beg you, kind sirs!"

"Good sir priests!"

"Hey, good priests!"

Then the priests, after holding consultation, took down from its place the big bell of the temple; and under it they hid him,—

Then the priests, after discussing it, took down the large bell from the temple; and they hid him underneath it,—

Under it they hid him.

They hid him underneath it.

Then the dragon-maid, pursuing, followed him to the temple Dōjōji. For a moment she stood in the gate of the temple: she saw that bell, and viewed it with suspicion. She thought:—"I must wrap myself about it once." She thought:—"I must wrap myself about it twice!" At the third wrapping, the bell was melted, and began to flow like boiling water,—

Then the dragon-girl chased after him to the temple Dōjōji. For a moment, she stood at the temple gate; she saw the bell and looked at it suspiciously. She thought, "I need to wrap myself around it once." She thought, "I need to wrap myself around it twice!" On the third wrap, the bell melted and started to flow like boiling water,—

Like boiling water.

Like hot water.

So is told the story of the Wrapping of the Bell. Many damsels dwell by the seashore of Japan;—but who among them, like the daughter of the Chōja, will become a dragon?—

So goes the tale of the Wrapping of the Bell. Many young women live by the shores of Japan;—but who among them, like the daughter of the Chōja, will turn into a dragon?—

Become a dragon?

Turn into a dragon?

This is all the Song of the Wrapping of the Bell!—this is all the Song,—

This is all the Song of the Wrapping of the Bell!—this is all the Song,—

All the song![112]

All the songs![112]

[112] This legend forms the subject of several Japanese dramas, both ancient and modern. The original story is that a Buddhist priest, called Anchin, having rashly excited the affection of a maiden named Kiyohimé, and being, by reason of his vows, unable to wed her, sought safety from her advances in flight. Kiyohimé, by the violence of her frustrated passion, therewith became transformed into a fiery dragon; and in that shape she pursued the priest to the temple called Dōjōji, in Kumano (modern Kishū), where he tried to hide himself under the great temple-bell. But the dragon coiled herself round the bell, which at once became red-hot, so that the body of the priest was totally consumed.

[112] This legend is the basis for several Japanese dramas, both old and new. The original story goes that a Buddhist priest named Anchin, having unintentionally gained the affection of a girl named Kiyohimé, and being unable to marry her due to his vows, sought safety by running away. Kiyohimé, overwhelmed by her unfulfilled love, transformed into a fiery dragon; in that form, she chased the priest to a temple called Dōjōji, located in Kumano (modern Kishū), where he tried to hide under the large temple bell. However, the dragon wrapped herself around the bell, which immediately turned red-hot, incinerating the priest completely.

In this rude ballad Kiyohimé figures only as the daughter of an inn-keeper,—the Chōja, or rich man of his village; while the priest Anchin is changed into a Yamabushi. The Yamabushi are, or at least were, wandering priests of the strange sect called Shugendo,—itinerant exorcists and diviners, professing both Shinto and Buddhism. Of late years their practices have been prohibited by law; and a real Yamabushi is now seldom to be met with.

In this rough ballad, Kiyohimé is only portrayed as the innkeeper's daughter—the Chōja, or wealthy man from her village—while the priest Anchin is reimagined as a Yamabushi. The Yamabushi are, or at least used to be, wandering priests from the unique sect known as Shugendo—they're itinerant exorcists and diviners who follow both Shinto and Buddhism. In recent years, their practices have been banned by law, and you rarely encounter a real Yamabushi anymore.

The temple Dōjōji is still a famous place of pilgrimage. It is situated not far from Gobō, on the western coast of Kishū. The incident of Anchin and the dragon is said to have occurred in the early part of the tenth century.

The Dōjōji temple is still a well-known pilgrimage site. It's located not far from Gobō, on the western coast of Kishū. The story of Anchin and the dragon is believed to have happened in the early part of the tenth century.

[Pg 186] I shall give only one specimen of the true street-ballad, —the kind of ballad commonly sung by wandering samisen-players. It is written in an irregular measure, varying from twelve to sixteen syllables in length; the greater number of lines having thirteen syllables. I do not know the date of its composition; but I am told by aged persons who remember hearing it sung when they were children, that it was popular in the period of Tenpō (1830-1843). It is not divided into stanzas; but there are pauses at irregular intervals,—marked by the refrain, Yanrei!

[Pg 186] I’ll share just one example of a true street ballad, the kind typically performed by wandering samisen players. It’s written in an uneven rhythm, with lines that range from twelve to sixteen syllables in length; most lines have thirteen syllables. I don’t know when it was written, but older people who remember hearing it as children say it was popular during the Tenpō period (1830-1843). It isn’t divided into stanzas, but there are pauses at irregular intervals, marked by the refrain, Yanrei!

O-KICHI-SEIZA KUDOKI

("The Ditty of O-Kichi and Seiza")

("The Ditty of O-Kichi and Seiza")

Now hear the pitiful story of two that died for love.—In Kyōto was the thread-shop of Yoëmon, a merchant [Pg 187] known far and near,—a man of much wealth. His business prospered; his life was fortunate. One daughter he had, an only child, by name O-Kichi: at sixteen years she was lovely as a flower. Also he had a clerk in his house, by name Seiza, just in the prime of youth, aged twenty-and-two.

Now listen to the sad tale of two who perished for love. In Kyoto, there was a thread shop owned by Yoëmon, a well-known merchant with considerable wealth. His business thrived, and his life was filled with good fortune. He had one daughter, his only child, named O-Kichi: at sixteen, she was as beautiful as a flower. He also had a clerk named Seiza, who was in the prime of his youth at twenty-two.

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

Now the young man Seiza was handsome; and O-Kichi fell in love with him at sight. And the two were so often together that their secret affection became known; and the matter came to the ears of the parents of O-Kichi; and the parents, hearing of it, felt that such a thing could not be suffered to continue.

Now the young man Seiza was good-looking; and O-Kichi fell in love with him at first sight. The two spent so much time together that their secret affection was revealed, and it reached the ears of O-Kichi's parents. Upon hearing this, the parents felt that this couldn't be allowed to continue.

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

So at last, the mother, having called O-Kichi into a private room, thus spoke to her:—"O my daughter, I hear that you have formed a secret relation with the young man Seiza, of our shop. Are you willing to end that relation at once, and not to think any more about that man, O-Kichi?—answer me, O my daughter."

So finally, the mother, after calling O-Kichi into a private room, said to her: "My daughter, I've heard that you've developed a secret relationship with the young man Seiza from our shop. Are you willing to end that relationship right now and forget about him, O-Kichi? — Please answer me, my daughter."

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

"O my dear mother," answered O-Kichi, "what is this that you ask me to do? The closeness of the relation between Seiza and me is the closeness of the relation of the ink to the paper that it penetrates.[113] Therefore, whatever may happen, O mother of mine, to separate from Seiza is more than I can bear."

"O my dear mother," replied O-Kichi, "what is it that you're asking me to do? My connection with Seiza is as inseparable as ink is to the paper it seeps into.[113] So, no matter what happens, my dear mother, being separated from Seiza is more than I can handle."

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

[113] Lit.:—"that affinity as-for, ink-and-paper-soaked-like affinity."

__A_TAG_PLACEHOLDER_0__ Lit.:—"that ink-and-paper connection."

[Pg 188] Then, the father, having called Seiza to the innermost private room, thus spoke to him:—"I called you here only to tell you this: You have turned the mind of our daughter away from what is right; and even to hear of such a matter is not to be borne. Pack up your things at once, and go!—to-day is the utmost limit of the time that you remain in this house."

[Pg 188] Then, the father called Seiza into the most private room and said, "I brought you here for this reason: You have misled our daughter away from what’s right, and even hearing about this is unacceptable. Pack your things immediately and leave! Today is your final day in this house."

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

Now Seiza was a native of Ōsaka. Without saying more than "Yes—yes," he obeyed and went away, returning to his home. There he remained four or five days, thinking only of O-Kichi. And because of his longing for her, he fell sick; and as there was no cure and no hope for him, he died.

Now Seiza was originally from Ōsaka. Without saying much more than "Yes—yes," he complied and left, returning home. He stayed there for four or five days, only thinking about O-Kichi. His desire for her caused him to fall ill; and since there was no cure and no hope for him, he died.

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

Then one night O-Kichi, in a moment of sleep, saw the face of Seiza close to her pillow,—so plainly that she could not tell whether it was real, or only a dream. And rising up, she looked about; but the form of Seiza had vanished.

Then one night, O-Kichi, half-asleep, saw Seiza's face right next to her pillow—so clearly that she couldn’t tell if it was real or just a dream. She sat up and looked around, but Seiza's figure had disappeared.

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

Because of this she made up her mind to go at once to the house of Seiza. And, without being seen by any one, she fled from the home of her parents.

Because of this, she decided to go immediately to Seiza's house. Without being noticed by anyone, she escaped from her parents' home.

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

When she came to the ferry at the next village, she did not take the boat, but went round by another road; and making all haste she found her way to the city of Ōsaka. There she asked for the house of Seiza; and she learned that it was in a certain street, the third house from a certain bridge.

When she arrived at the ferry in the next village, she didn't take the boat but opted for a different road. Rushing, she made her way to the city of Ōsaka. There, she inquired about the house of Seiza and found out that it was on a specific street, the third house from a particular bridge.

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

[Pg 189] Arriving at last before the home of Seiza, she took off her travelling hat of straw; and seating herself on the threshold of the entrance, she cried out:—"Pardon me kindly!—is not this the house of Master Seiza?"

[Pg 189] Finally arriving at Seiza's home, she removed her straw travel hat and sat on the entrance threshold, calling out, "Excuse me, is this not the house of Master Seiza?"

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

Then—O the pity of it!—she saw the mother of Seiza, weeping bitterly, and holding in her hand a Buddhist rosary. "O my good young lady," the mother of Seiza asked, "whence have you come; and whom do you want to see?"

Then—Oh, the sadness of it!—she saw Seiza's mother, crying heavily, and holding a Buddhist rosary in her hand. "Oh, my kind young lady," Seiza's mother asked, "where have you come from, and who are you looking for?"

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

And O-Kichi said:—"I am the daughter of the thread-merchant of Kyōto. And I have come all the way here only because of the relation that has long existed between Master Seiza and myself. Therefore, I pray you, kindly permit me to see him."

And O-Kichi said, “I’m the daughter of the thread merchant from Kyoto. I’ve come all this way only because of the connection that has long existed between Master Seiza and me. So, I kindly ask you to allow me to see him.”

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

"Alas!" made answer the mother, weeping, "Seiza, whom you have come so far to see, is dead. To-day is the seventh day from the day on which he died." ... Hearing these words, O-Kichi herself could only shed tears.

"Alas!" replied the mother, crying, "Seiza, whom you traveled so far to see, is dead. Today is the seventh day since his death." ... Hearing this, O-Kichi could only cry as well.

Yanrei!

Yay!

But after a little while she took her way to the cemetery. And there she found the sotoba[114] erected above the grave of Seiza; and leaning upon it, she wept aloud.

But after a little while, she made her way to the cemetery. There, she found the sotoba[114] placed above Seiza's grave, and leaning against it, she cried out loud.

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

[114] A wooden lath, bearing Buddhist texts, planted above graves. For a full account of the sotoba see my Exotics and Retrospectives: "The Literature of the Dead."

[114] A wooden pole with Buddhist writings, set up above graves. For a complete explanation of the sotoba, see my Exotics and Retrospectives: "The Literature of the Dead."

[Pg 190] Then—how fearful a thing is the longing of a person[115]—the grave of Seiza split asunder; and the form of Seiza rose up therefrom and spoke.

[Pg 190] Then—how terrifying is the longing of a person[115]—the grave of Seiza split open; and the figure of Seiza rose up from it and spoke.

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

[115] In the original:—Hito no omoi wa osoroshi mono yo!—("how fearful a thing is the thinking of a person!"). The word omoi, used here in the sense of "longing," refers to the weird power of Seiza's dying wish to see his sweetheart. Even after his burial, this longing has the strength to burst open the tomb.

[115] In the original:—Hito no omoi wa osoroshi mono yo!—("how terrifying is a person's thoughts!"). The word omoi, used here to mean "longing," refers to the strange power of Seiza's dying wish to see his beloved. Even after his burial, this longing has the power to break open the tomb.

—In the old English ballad of "William and Marjorie" (see Child: vol. ii. p. 151) there is also a remarkable fancy about the opening and closing of a grave:—
She followed him high, she followed him low,
Till she came to yon churchyard green;
And there the deep grave opened up,
And young William he lay down.

—In the old English ballad of "William and Marjorie" (see Child: vol. ii. p. 151) there is also a notable idea about the opening and closing of a grave:—
She followed him everywhere, up and down.
Until she got to that green churchyard;
And there the deep grave opened,
And young William lay down.

"Ah! is not this O-Kichi that has come? Kind indeed it was to have come to me from so far away! My O-Kichi, do not weep thus. Never again—even though you weep—can we be united in this world. But as you love me truly, I pray you to set some fragrant flowers before my tomb, and to have a Buddhist service said for me upon the anniversary of my death."

"Ah! Is that really you, O-Kichi? It was so kind of you to come all this way! My O-Kichi, please don’t cry like that. We can never be together again in this world, even if you cry. But since you love me truly, I ask you to bring some fragrant flowers to my grave and have a Buddhist service held for me on the anniversary of my death."

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

And with these words the form of Seiza vanished. "O wait, wait for me!" cried O-Kichi,—"wait one little moment![116] I cannot let you return alone!—I shall go with you in a little time!"

And with those words, the form of Seiza disappeared. "Oh wait, wait for me!" shouted O-Kichi, "just give me a moment! I can’t let you go back alone! I’ll join you in a little while!"

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

[116] With this episode compare the close of the English ballad "Sweet William's Ghost" (Child: vol. ii., page 148):—

[116] Compare this episode with the ending of the English ballad "Sweet William's Ghost" (Child: vol. ii., page 148):—


"O stay, my only true love, stay!"
The constant Margaret cried:
Wan grew her cheeks; she closed her een,
Stretched her soft limbs, and died.


"O stay, my one true love, stay!"
Dedicated Margaret cried:
Her cheeks grew pale; she closed her eyes,
Stretched her soft limbs and passed away.

[Pg 191]

[Pg 191]

Then quickly she went beyond the temple-gate to a moat some four or five chō[117] distant; and having filled her sleeves with small stones, into the deep water she cast her forlorn body.

Then she quickly went past the temple gate to a moat about four or five chō[117] away; and after filling her sleeves with small stones, she threw her despairing body into the deep water.

Yanrei!

Yanrei!

[117] A chō is about one fifteenth of a mile.

[117] A chō is roughly one-fifteenth of a mile.

And now I shall terminate this brief excursion into unfamiliar song-fields by the citation of two Buddhist pieces. The first is from the famous work Gempei Seisuiki ("Account of the Prosperity and Decline of the Houses of Gen and Hei"), probably composed during the latter part of the twelfth, or at the beginning of the thirteenth century. It is written in the measure called Imayō,—that is to say, in short lines alternately of seven and of five syllables (7, 5; 7, 5; 7, 5, ad libitum). The other philosophical composition is from a collection of songs called Ryūtachi-bushi ("Ryūtachi Airs"), belonging to the sixteenth century:—

And now I’ll wrap up this brief journey into unfamiliar song genres by quoting two Buddhist pieces. The first is from the well-known work Gempei Seisuiki ("Account of the Prosperity and Decline of the Houses of Gen and Hei"), likely written in the late twelfth or early thirteenth century. It’s composed in a style called Imayō—that is, in short lines alternating between seven and five syllables (7, 5; 7, 5; 7, 5, ad libitum). The second philosophical piece comes from a collection of songs named Ryūtachi-bushi ("Ryūtachi Airs"), which dates back to the sixteenth century:—

I

(Measure, Imayō)

(Measure, Imayō)

Sama mo kokoro mo
Kawaru kana!
Otsuru namida wa
[Pg 192] Taki no mizu:
Myō-hō-rengé no
Iké to nari;
Guzé no funé ni
Sao sashité;
Shizumu waga mi wo
Nosé-tamaë!

Sama mo kokoro mo
Kawaru kana!
Otsuru namida wa
[Pg 192] Taki no mizu:
Myō-hō-rengé no
Iké to nari;
Guzé no funé ni
Sao sashité;
Shizumu waga mi wo
Nosé-tamaë!

Both form and mind—
Lo! how these change!
The falling of tears
Is like the water of a cataract.
Let them become the Pool
Of the Lotos of the Good Law!
Poling thereupon
The Boat of Salvation,
Vouchsafe that my sinking
Body may ride!

Both form and mind—
Look how these change!
The falling of tears
Is like the water of a waterfall.
Let them become the Pool
Of the Lotus of the Good Law!
Paddling on it
The Boat of Salvation,
Grant that my sinking
Body may float!

II

(Period of Bunrokū—1592-1596)

(Period of Bunrokū—1592-1596)

Who twice shall live his youth?
What flower faded blooms again?
Fugitive as dew
Is the form regretted,
Seen only
In a moment of dream.

Who can experience their youth a second time?
What flower that has withered blooms again?
As brief as dew
Is the form missing?
Only visible
In a dream moment.


Dreams

decloration2

... Vainly does each, as he glides,
Fable and dream
Of the lands which the River of Time
Had left ere he woke on its breast,
Or shall reach when his eyes have
been closed.

Matthew Arnold

... Each one floats by,
Lost in stories and dreams
Of the lands that the River of Time
Had been left behind before he woke up on its surface,
Or will find when his eyes have
shuttered permanently.

Matthew Arnold


Noctilucæ

decloration2

[Pg 197]

[Pg 197]


Noctilucæ

decloration3

THE moon had not yet risen; but the vast of the night was all seething with stars, and bridged by a Milky Way of extraordinary brightness. There was no wind; but the sea, far as sight could reach, was running in ripples of fire,—a vision of infernal beauty. Only the ripplings were radiant (between them was blackness absolute);—and the luminosity was amazing. Most of the undulations were yellow like candle-flame; but there were crimson lampings also,—and azure, and orange, and emerald. And the sinuous flickering of all seemed, not a pulsing of many waters, but a laboring of many wills,—a fleeting conscious and monstrous,—a writhing and a swarming incalculable, as of dragon-life in some depth of Erebus.

The moon hadn't risen yet, but the night sky was filled with stars and connected by an incredibly bright Milky Way. There was no wind, but the sea, as far as the eye could see, was shimmering with ripples of fire—a sight of otherworldly beauty. Only the ripples glowed (between them was complete darkness)—and the brightness was astonishing. Most of the waves were yellow like candlelight, but there were also flashes of crimson, azure, orange, and emerald. The flickering movement seemed less like the flow of water and more like the straining of many wills—transient, conscious, and monstrous—a writhing and swarming multitude, like dragon-life in some deep darkness.

And life indeed was making the sinister splendor of that spectacle—but life infinitesimal, [Pg 198] and of ghostliest delicacy,—life illimitable, yet ephemeral, flaming and fading in ceaseless alternation over the whole round of waters even to the sky-line, above which, in the vaster abyss, other countless lights were throbbing with other spectral colors.

And life was truly creating the dark beauty of that scene—but life so small, [Pg 198] and of the most delicate nature—life limitless, yet fleeting, shining and dimming in a constant cycle over the entire expanse of water all the way to the horizon, above which, in the vast void, countless other lights were pulsing with different ghostly colors.


Watching, I wondered and I dreamed. I thought of the Ultimate Ghost revealed in that scintillation tremendous of Night and Sea;—quickening above me, in systems aglow with awful fusion of the past dissolved, with vapor of the life again to be;—quickening also beneath me, in meteor-gushings and constellations and nebulosities of colder fire,—till I found myself doubting whether the million ages of the sun-star could really signify, in the flux of perpetual dissolution, anything more than the momentary sparkle of one expiring noctiluca.

Watching, I wondered and dreamed. I thought about the Ultimate Ghost revealed in the dazzling light of Night and Sea;—coming to life above me, in systems glowing with the terrifying blend of the past dissolved, with the mist of the life yet to come;—coming to life also beneath me, in bursts of meteors and constellations and clouds of colder fire,—until I started to doubt whether the million ages of the sun-star could really mean, in the constant flow of endless dissolution, anything more than the brief sparkle of one dying noctiluca.

Even with the doubt, the vision changed. I saw no longer the sea of the ancient East, with its shudderings of fire, but that Flood whose width and depth and altitude are one with the Night of Eternity,—the shoreless and timeless Sea of Death and Birth. And the luminous haze of a hundred millions of suns,—the Arch [Pg 199] of the Milky Way,—was a single smouldering surge in the flow of the Infinite Tides.

Even with the uncertainty, the vision transformed. I no longer saw the ancient Eastern sea, trembling with flames, but rather that Flood whose width, depth, and height are part of the Night of Eternity—the endless and timeless Sea of Death and Birth. And the glowing haze of countless suns—the Arch [Pg 199] of the Milky Way—was a single smoldering wave in the current of the Infinite Tides.


Yet again there came a change. I saw no more that vapory surge of suns; but the living darkness streamed and thrilled about me with infinite sparkling; and every sparkle was beating like a heart,—beating out colors like the tints of the sea-fires. And the lampings of all continually flowed away, as shivering threads of radiance, into illimitable Mystery....

Yet again there was a change. I no longer saw that misty surge of suns; instead, the living darkness flowed and buzzed around me with endless sparkles, and every sparkle pulsed like a heartbeat—pulsing out colors like the hues of sea-fires. And all the glimmers continually dripped away, like shivering strands of light, into limitless Mystery....

Then I knew myself also a phosphor-point,—one fugitive floating sparkle of the measureless current;—and I saw that the light which was mine shifted tint with each changing of thought. Ruby it sometimes shone, and sometimes sapphire: now it was flame of topaz; again, it was fire of emerald. And the meaning of the changes I could not fully know. But thoughts of the earthly life seemed to make the light burn red; while thoughts of supernal being,—of ghostly beauty and of ghostly bliss,—seemed to kindle ineffable rhythms of azure and of violet.

Then I recognized myself as a tiny spark in the vast flow of existence; and I saw that the light that belonged to me changed colors with every shift in my thoughts. Sometimes it glimmered ruby red, and other times sapphire blue; at one moment it blazed like topaz, and at another, it burned like emerald fire. I couldn't fully grasp the meaning of these changes. However, thoughts about earthly life seemed to make the light glow red, while ideas of a higher existence—of ethereal beauty and bliss—appeared to ignite indescribable rhythms of blue and violet.


But of white lights there were none in all the Visible. And I marvelled.

But there were no white lights anywhere in sight. And I was amazed.

[Pg 200]

[Pg 200]

Then a Voice said to me:—

Then a voice said to me:—

"The White are of the Altitudes. By the blending of the billions they are made. Thy part is to help to their kindling. Even as the color of thy burning, so is the worth of thee. For a moment only is thy quickening; yet the light of thy pulsing lives on: by thy thought, in that shining moment, thou becomest a Maker of Gods."

"The White are from the Heights. They are formed by the merging of billions. Your role is to help in their ignition. Just as the color of your fire reflects your value. Your quickening lasts only a moment; yet the light of your vibrant energy continues: through your thoughts, in that shining moment, you become a Creator of Gods."


A Mystery of Crowds

decloration2

[Pg 203]

[Pg 203]

A Mystery of Crowds

decloration3

WHO has not at some time leaned over the parapet of a bridge to watch the wrinklings and dimplings of the current below,—to wonder at the trembling permanency of surface-shapes that never change, though the substance of them is never for two successive moments the same? The mystery of the spectacle fascinates; and it is worth thinking about. Symbols of the riddle of our own being are those shuddering forms. In ourselves likewise the substance perpetually changes with the flow of the Infinite Stream; but the shapes, though ever agitated by various inter-opposing forces, remain throughout the years.

WHO hasn't at some point leaned over the side of a bridge to watch the ripples and twists of the water below—wondering about the shaky consistency of surface shapes that never change, even though their substance is never the same from one moment to the next? The mystery of it is captivating; it’s worth reflecting on. Those shifting forms symbolize the puzzle of our own existence. Within ourselves, the substance is constantly changing with the flow of the Infinite Stream, yet the shapes, despite being stirred by various opposing forces, stay the same through the years.

And who has not been fascinated also by the sight of the human stream that pours and pulses through the streets of some great metropolis? This, too, has its currents and counter-currents [Pg 204] and eddyings,—all strengthening or weakening according to the tide-rise or tide-ebb of the city's sea of toil. But the attraction of the greater spectacle for us is not really the mystery of motion: it is rather the mystery of man. As outside observers we are interested chiefly by the passing forms and faces,—by their intimations of personality, their suggestions of sympathy or repulsion. We soon cease to think about the general flow. For the atoms of the human current are visible to our gaze: we see them walk, and deem their movements sufficiently explained by our own experience of walking. And, nevertheless, the motions of the visible individual are more mysterious than those of the always invisible molecule of water.—I am not forgetting the truth that all forms of motion are ultimately incomprehensible: I am referring only to the fact that our common relative knowledge of motions, which are supposed to depend upon will, is even less than our possible relative knowledge of the behavior of the atoms of a water-current.

And who hasn't been captivated by the sight of the flowing crowd that moves through the streets of a major city? This crowd has its own currents and counter-currents and eddies—all intensifying or diminishing with the ebb and flow of the city’s hustle and bustle. But what draws us to this larger spectacle is not just the enigma of movement; it’s more about the enigma of humanity. As outside observers, we’re mainly intrigued by the passing faces and figures—the hints of personality and the feelings of connection or distance they convey. We quickly stop thinking about the overall flow. We perceive the individual elements in the crowd: we see them walking and assume their movements can easily be explained by our own experiences of walking. Yet, the actions of each visible person are more mysterious than the always-invisible molecules of water. I’m not overlooking the fact that all forms of motion are ultimately beyond our understanding; I’m simply pointing out that our general understanding of movements thought to be driven by will is even less than what we could know about the behavior of water current molecules. [Pg 204]


Every one who has lived in a great city is aware of certain laws of movement which regulate [Pg 205] the flow of population through the more crowded thoroughfares. (We need not for present purposes concern ourselves about the complex middle-currents of the living river, with their thunder of hoofs and wheels: I shall speak of the side-currents only.) On either footpath the crowd naturally divides itself into an upward and a downward stream. All persons going in one direction take the right-hand side; all going in the other direction take the left-hand side. By moving with either one of these two streams you can proceed even quickly; but you cannot walk against it: only a drunken or insane person is likely to attempt such a thing. Between the two currents there is going on, by reason of the pressure, a continual self-displacement of individuals to left and right, alternately,—such a yielding and swerving as might be represented, in a drawing of the double-current, by zigzag medial lines ascending and descending. This constant yielding alone makes progress possible: without it the contrary streams would quickly bring each other to a standstill by lateral pressure. But it is especially where two crowd-streams intersect each other, as at street-angles, that this systematic self-displacement is worthy [Pg 206] of study. Everybody observes the phenomenon; but few persons think about it. Whoever really thinks about it will discover that there is a mystery in it,—a mystery which no individual experience can fully explain.

Anyone who has lived in a big city knows about certain rules of movement that control how people flow through busy streets. (For now, we won't focus on the complex inner currents of this living river, with their clatter of hooves and wheels: I will only talk about the side currents.) On each sidewalk, the crowd naturally splits into an upward and a downward stream. Everyone going in one direction sticks to the right side; everyone going in the opposite direction uses the left side. By moving with either of these two streams, you can get where you're going fairly quickly; but you can't walk against them: only a drunk or crazy person would try that. Between the two currents, due to the pressure, there's a constant shifting of individuals to the left and right, alternating—this swerving could be illustrated, in a drawing of the double-current, with zigzag lines going up and down. This constant yielding is what makes progress possible: without it, the opposing streams would quickly stop each other with lateral pressure. But it's especially interesting to observe where two crowd streams cross each other, such as at street corners, because this systematic self-displacement is worth studying. Everyone notices it, but few actually think about it. Anyone who takes the time to think about it will find there's a mystery to it—a mystery that no single experience can fully explain.


In any thronged street of a great metropolis thousands of people are constantly turning aside to left or right in order to pass each other. Whenever two persons walking in contrary directions come face to face in such a press, one of three things is likely to happen:—Either there is a mutual yielding,—or one makes room for the other,—or else both, in their endeavor to be accommodating, step at once in the same direction, and as quickly repeat the blunder by trying to correct it, and so keep dancing to and fro in each other's way,—until the first to perceive the absurdity of the situation stands still, or until the more irritable actually pushes his vis-à-vis to one side. But these blunders are relatively infrequent: all necessary yielding, as a rule, is done quickly and correctly.

In any busy street in a big city, thousands of people are constantly moving aside to let each other pass. When two people walking in opposite directions meet face to face in such a crowd, one of three things typically happens: either they both give way, or one person makes space for the other, or both, trying to be polite, immediately step in the same direction and then quickly make the same mistake again by trying to fix it, so they end up moving back and forth in each other's way—until the first person to realize how silly it is stops, or until the more frustrated one actually pushes their counterpart aside. But these mix-ups are pretty rare: usually, any necessary yielding happens swiftly and efficiently.

Of course there must be some general law regulating all this self-displacement,—some law in accord with the universal law of motion in [Pg 207] the direction of least resistance. You have only to watch any crowded street for half an hour to be convinced of this. But the law is not easily found or formulated: there are puzzles in the phenomenon.

Of course, there has to be some general law governing all this self-displacement—a law that aligns with the universal principle of motion toward the direction of least resistance. Just watch any busy street for half an hour, and you’ll see this for yourself. However, this law isn’t easy to identify or articulate; there are complexities in the phenomenon.


If you study the crowd-movement closely, you will perceive that those encounters in which one person yields to make way for the other are much less common than those in which both parties give way. But a little reflection will convince you that, even in cases of mutual yielding, one person must of necessity yield sooner than the other,—though the difference in time of the impulse-manifestation should be—as it often is—altogether inappreciable. For the sum of character, physical and psychical, cannot be precisely the same in two human beings. No two persons can have exactly equal faculties of perception and will, nor exactly similar qualities of that experience which expresses itself in mental and physical activities. And therefore in every case of apparent mutual yielding, the yielding must really be successive, not simultaneous. Now although what we might here call the "personal equation" proves that in every case of [Pg 208] mutual yielding one individual necessarily yields sooner than the other, it does not at all explain the mystery of the individual impulse in cases where the yielding is not mutual;—it does not explain why you feel at one time that you are about to make your vis-à-vis give place, and feel at another time that you must yourself give place. What originates the feeling?

If you closely observe how crowds move, you'll notice that it's much more common for both people to step aside rather than one person yielding to the other. However, if you think about it, even in situations where both yield, one person has to give way first—although the difference in timing of that impulse is often so small that you might not notice it. The combination of character, both physical and mental, can't be exactly the same between two people. No two individuals can have identical abilities in perception and will, nor can they have completely similar experiences that show up in their mental and physical actions. So, in every case where it looks like both are yielding, the yielding must actually happen one after the other, not at the same time. Although we can call this the "personal equation," which shows that in every situation of mutual yielding one person necessarily gives way before the other, it doesn't really explain the mystery of individual impulse in cases where the yielding is not mutual; it doesn't clarify why sometimes you feel like you're about to make the other person step aside, while at other times you feel like you need to step aside yourself. What causes that feeling?

A friend once attempted to answer this question by the ingenious theory of a sort of eye-duel between every two persons coming face to face in a street-throng; but I feel sure that his theory could account for the psychological facts in scarcely half-a-dozen of a thousand such encounters. The greater number of people hurrying by each other in a dense press rarely observe faces: only the disinterested idler has time for that. Hundreds actually pass along the street with their eyes fixed upon the pavement. Certainly it is not the man in a hurry who can guide himself by ocular snap-shot views of physiognomy;—he is usually absorbed in his own thoughts.... I have studied my own case repeatedly. While in a crowd I seldom look at faces; but without any conscious observation I am always able to tell when I should give way, [Pg 209] or when my vis-à-vis is going to save me that trouble. My knowledge is certainly intuitive—a mere knowledge of feeling; and I know not with what to compare it except that blind faculty by which, in absolute darkness, one becomes aware of the proximity of bulky objects without touching them. And my intuition is almost infallible. If I hesitate to obey it, a collision is the invariable consequence.

A friend once tried to answer this question with a clever idea about a kind of eye-duel that happens between two people meeting face-to-face in a crowded street. However, I’m pretty sure his theory could only explain the psychological facts in a small fraction of those encounters. Most people rushing past each other in a tight crowd rarely notice faces; only someone who’s not in a hurry has time for that. Many actually walk down the street looking at the ground. Clearly, it’s not the busy person who can navigate by quick glimpses of someone's face—they’re usually wrapped up in their own thoughts. I've analyzed my own behavior multiple times. When I’m in a crowd, I hardly look at faces, but without consciously trying, I can always sense when I should step aside or when the person opposite me will save me the trouble. My awareness is definitely intuitive—a kind of sensing—and the only thing I can compare it to is that instinct you have in total darkness when you somehow know there are large objects nearby without actually touching them. And my intuition is nearly foolproof. If I hesitate to follow it, I almost always end up colliding with someone. [Pg 209]

Furthermore, I find that whenever automatic, or at least semi-conscious, action is replaced by reasoned action—in plainer words, whenever I begin to think about my movements—I always blunder. It is only while I am thinking of other matters,—only while I am acting almost automatically,—that I can thread a dense crowd with ease. Indeed, my personal experience has convinced me that what pilots one quickly and safely through a thick press is not conscious observation at all, but unreasoning, intuitive perception. Now intuitive action of any kind represents inherited knowledge, the experience of past lives,—in this case the experience of past lives incalculable.

Moreover, I've noticed that whenever automatic, or at least semi-conscious, actions are replaced by deliberate thought—putting it simply, when I start thinking about my movements—I always make mistakes. It's only when I'm focused on other things, or when I'm acting almost on autopilot, that I can navigate through a crowded space easily. In fact, my personal experience has shown me that what helps someone move quickly and safely through a crowd isn't conscious awareness, but rather instinctive, intuitive perception. Intuitive actions of any kind reflect inherited knowledge, the collective experiences from past lives—in this case, experiences that span countless lives.

Utterly incalculable.... Why do I think so? Well, simply because this faculty of intuitive [Pg 210] self-direction in a crowd is shared by man with very inferior forms of animal being,—evolutional proof that it must be a faculty immensely older than man. Does not a herd of cattle, a herd of deer, a flock of sheep, offer us the same phenomenon of mutual yielding? Or a flock of birds—gregarious birds especially: crows, sparrows, wild pigeons? Or a shoal of fish? Even among insects—bees, ants, termites—we can study the same law of intuitive self-displacement. The yielding, in all these cases, must still represent an inherited experience unimaginably old. Could we endeavor to retrace the whole course of such inheritance, the attempt would probably lead us back, not only to the very beginnings of sentient life upon this planet, but further,—back into the history of non-sentient substance,—back even to the primal evolution of those mysterious tendencies which are stored up in the atoms of elements. Such atoms we know of only as points of multiple resistance,—incomprehensible knittings of incomprehensible forces. Even the tendencies of atoms doubtless represent accumulations of inheritance—— but here thought checks with a shock at the eternal barrier of the Infinite Riddle.

Completely immeasurable... Why do I think that? Well, simply because this ability to intuitively navigate in a crowd is something humans share with much simpler forms of animal life—an evolutionary indication that it must be a skill much older than humanity. Don’t a herd of cattle, a herd of deer, or a flock of sheep show us the same phenomenon of collective behavior? What about a flock of birds—especially social birds like crows, sparrows, and wild pigeons? Or a school of fish? Even among insects—like bees, ants, and termites—we can observe the same principle of instinctive organization. The cooperation in all these situations must indicate an inherited experience that is unimaginably ancient. If we tried to trace the entire history of such inheritance, we would likely find ourselves not only at the very origins of sentient life on this planet but even further back—to the history of non-sentient matter—going all the way back to the fundamental evolution of those mysterious tendencies found in the atoms of elements. We know these atoms only as points of multiple resistance—unfathomable connections of unfathomable forces. Even the tendencies of atoms likely represent accumulations of inheritance—but here thought hits a wall at the eternal puzzle of the Infinite Riddle.


Gothic Horror


[Pg 213]

[Pg 213]

Gothic Horror

decloration3

I

Long before I had arrived at what catechisms call the age of reason, I was frequently taken, much against my will, to church. The church was very old; and I can see the interior of it at this moment just as plainly as I saw it forty years ago, when it appeared to me like an evil dream. There I first learned to know the peculiar horror that certain forms of Gothic architecture can inspire.... I am using the word "horror" in a classic sense,—in its antique meaning of ghostly fear.

Long before I reached what catechisms refer to as the age of reason, I was often taken, much against my will, to church. The church was very old, and I can picture the interior just as clearly now as I did forty years ago, when it felt to me like a bad dream. That’s when I first understood the unique dread that certain styles of Gothic architecture can create.... I use the word "horror" in the classic sense—in its old meaning of ghostly fear.

On the very first day of this experience, my child-fancy could place the source of the horror. The wizened and pointed shapes of the windows immediately terrified me. In their outline I found the form of apparitions that tormented me in [Pg 214] sleep;—and at once I began to imagine some dreadful affinity between goblins and Gothic churches. Presently, in the tall doorways, in the archings of the aisles, in the ribbings and groinings of the roof, I discovered other and wilder suggestions of fear. Even the façade of the organ,—peaking high into the shadow above its gallery,—seemed to me a frightful thing.... Had I been then suddenly obliged to answer the question, "What are you afraid of?" I should have whispered, "Those points!" I could not have otherwise explained the matter: I only knew that I was afraid of the "points."

On the very first day of this experience, my childhood imagination pinpointed the source of the horror. The twisted and sharp shapes of the windows instantly terrified me. In their outlines, I recognized the forms of nightmares that haunted me in sleep;—and right away I started to imagine some terrible connection between goblins and Gothic churches. Soon, in the tall doorways, the arches of the aisles, and the ribs and vaults of the roof, I found other, even wilder sources of fear. Even the front of the organ,—reaching high into the shadows above its gallery,—seemed to me a dreadful sight.... If I had suddenly been asked, "What are you afraid of?" I would have whispered, "Those points!" I couldn’t have explained it any other way: I just knew that I was scared of the "points."

Of course the real enigma of what I felt in that church could not present itself to my mind while I continued to believe in goblins. But long after the age of superstitious terrors, other Gothic experiences severally revived the childish emotion in so startling a way as to convince me that childish fancy could not account for the feeling. Then my curiosity was aroused; and I tried to discover some rational cause for the horror. I read many books, and asked many questions; but the mystery seemed only to deepen.

Of course, the real mystery of what I felt in that church couldn’t become clear to me while I still believed in goblins. But long after I outgrew my superstitious fears, other Gothic experiences unexpectedly brought back that childish emotion in such a striking way that I realized my childish imagination couldn’t explain the feeling. My curiosity was piqued, and I tried to find a logical reason for the horror. I read a lot of books and asked many questions, but the mystery only seemed to deepen.

Books about architecture were very disappointing. I was much less impressed by what I could [Pg 215] find in them than by references in pure fiction to the awfulness of Gothic art,—particularly by one writer's confession that the interiorof a Gothic church, seen at night, gave him the idea of being inside the skeleton of some monstrous animal; and by a far-famed comparison of the windows of a cathedral to eyes, and of its door to a great mouth, "devouring the people." These imaginations explained little; they could not be developed beyond the phase of vague intimation: yet they stirred such emotional response that I felt sure they had touched some truth. Certainly the architecture of a Gothic cathedral offers strange resemblances to the architecture of bone; and the general impression that it makes upon the mind is an impression of life. But this impression or sense of life I found to be indefinable,—not a sense of any life organic, but of a life latent and dæmonic. And the manifestation of that life I felt to be in the pointing of the structure.

Books about architecture were really disappointing. I was much less impressed by what I found in them than by mentions in pure fiction about the awfulness of Gothic art—especially one author's confession that the inside of a Gothic church, seen at night, made him feel like he was inside the skeleton of some huge animal; and by a famous comparison of a cathedral's windows to eyes, and its door to a big mouth, "devouring the people." These ideas explained very little; they couldn’t be developed beyond vague hints: yet they stirred such an emotional reaction that I was sure they had touched on some truth. Certainly, the architecture of a Gothic cathedral has strange similarities to bone structure, and the overall impression it leaves is one of life. But this impression or sense of life felt indefinable—not a sense of any organic life, but of a latent and dæmonic life. And I sensed that the expression of that life was in the pointing of the structure.

Attempts to interpret the emotion by effects of altitude and gloom and vastness appeared to me of no worth; for buildings loftier and larger and darker than any Gothic cathedral, but of a different order of architecture,—Egyptian, for [Pg 216] instance,—could not produce a like impression. I felt certain that the horror was made by something altogether peculiar to Gothic construction, and that this something haunted the tops of the arches.

Attempts to explain the emotion based on the effects of height, darkness, and enormity seemed pointless to me; because structures that are taller, bigger, and darker than any Gothic cathedral, but of a different architectural style—like Egyptian buildings, for example—could not create the same feeling. I was convinced that the horror was due to something unique to Gothic architecture, and that this quality lingered at the tops of the arches. [Pg 216]

"Yes, Gothic architecture is awful," said a religious friend, "because it is the visible expression of Christian faith. No other religious architecture symbolizes spiritual longing; but the Gothic embodies it. Every part climbs or leaps; every supreme detail soars and points like fire...." "There may be considerable truth in what you say," I replied;—"but it does not relate to the riddle that baffles me. Why should shapes that symbolize spiritual longing create horror? Why should any expression of Christian ecstasy inspire alarm?..."

"Yeah, Gothic architecture is terrible," said a religious friend, "because it shows Christian faith so clearly. No other religious buildings capture spiritual longing like it does; Gothic style really embodies that feeling. Every part reaches up or jumps; every intricate detail rises and points like flames...." "You might have a point," I responded;—"but that doesn't help with the puzzle that's puzzling me. Why do shapes that represent spiritual longing create fear? Why should any expression of Christian joy cause alarm?..."


Other hypotheses in multitude I tested without avail; and I returned to the simple and savage conviction that the secret of the horror somehow belonged to the points of the archings. But for years I could not find it. At last, at last, in the early hours of a certain tropical morning, it revealed itself quite unexpectedly, while I was looking at a glorious group of palms.

Other hypotheses I tried in abundance with no success; and I returned to the basic and raw belief that the secret of the horror somehow related to the points of the arches. But for years, I couldn't find it. Finally, finally, in the early hours of a certain tropical morning, it revealed itself unexpectedly while I was gazing at a beautiful group of palms.

[Pg 217] Then I wondered at my stupidity in not having guessed the riddle before.

[Pg 217] Then I marveled at my foolishness for not having figured out the riddle earlier.


II

The characteristics of many kinds of palm have been made familiar by pictures and photographs. But the giant palms of the American tropics cannot be adequately represented by the modern methods of pictorial illustration: they must be seen. You cannot draw or photograph a palm two hundred feet high.

The characteristics of many types of palms have become well-known through pictures and photographs. However, the giant palms of the American tropics cannot be fully captured by today's methods of illustration: they need to be experienced in person. You can’t draw or photograph a palm two hundred feet tall.

The first sight of a group of such forms, in their natural environment of tropical forest, is a magnificent surprise,—a surprise that strikes you dumb. Nothing seen in temperate zones,—not even the huger growths of the Californian slope,—could have prepared your imagination for the weird solemnity of that mighty colonnade. Each stone-grey trunk is a perfect pillar,—but a pillar of which the stupendous grace has no counterpart in the works of man. You must strain your head well back to follow the soaring of the prodigious column, up, up, up through abysses of green twilight, till at last—far beyond a break in that infinite interweaving of limbs and lianas [Pg 218] which is the roof of the forest—you catch one dizzy glimpse of the capital: a parasol of emerald feathers outspread in a sky so blinding as tosuggest the notion of azure electricity.

The first sight of a group of these forms in their natural tropical forest habitat is a stunning surprise that leaves you speechless. Nothing from temperate zones—not even the massive trees of the Californian slopes—could have prepared your imagination for the strange solemnity of that grand colonnade. Each stone-grey trunk stands as a perfect pillar, yet a pillar whose incredible grace has no equivalent in human creations. You have to tilt your head way back to follow the towering columns, reaching up and up through layers of green twilight until finally—far beyond a break in that endless intertwining of branches and vines that makes up the forest's ceiling—you catch a brief, dizzying glimpse of the top: a canopy of emerald leaves stretched out in a sky so bright it suggests a sense of electric blue. [Pg 218]


Now what is the emotion that such a vision excites,—an emotion too powerful to be called wonder, too weird to be called delight? Only when the first shock of it has passed,—when the several elements that were combined in it have begun to set in motion widely different groups of ideas,—can you comprehend how very complex it must have been. Many impressions belonging to personal experience were doubtless revived in it, but also with them a multitude of sensations more shadowy,—accumulations of organic memory; possibly even vague feelings older than man,—for the tropical shapes that aroused the emotion have a history more ancient than our race.

Now, what emotion does such a vision stir up—an emotion too intense to be called wonder, too strange to be called delight? Only after the initial shock wears off—when the various elements involved start to trigger completely different sets of ideas—can you understand how incredibly complex it must have been. Many impressions from personal experience were surely brought back to life, but alongside them were countless more fleeting sensations—gatherings of organic memory; possibly even indistinct feelings that predate humanity—because the tropical forms that sparked this emotion have a history older than our species.

One of the first elements of the emotion to become clearly distinguishable is the æsthetic; and this, in its general mass, might be termed the sense of terrible beauty. Certainly the spectacle of that unfamiliar life,—silent, tremendous, springing to the sun in colossal aspiration, striving for light against Titans, and heedless of man [Pg 219] in the gloom beneath as of a groping beetle,—thrills like the rhythm of some single marvellous verse that is learned in a glance and remembered forever. Yet the delight, even at its vividest, is shadowed by a queer disquiet. The aspect of that monstrous, pale, naked, smooth-stretching column suggests a life as conscious as the serpent's. You stare at the towering lines of the shape,—vaguely fearing to discern some sign of stealthy movement, some beginning of undulation. Then sight and reason combine to correct the suspicion. Yes, motion is there, and life enormous—but a life seeking only sun,—life, rushing like the jet of a geyser, straight to the giant day.

One of the first parts of emotion that becomes clearly noticeable is the aesthetic; and this, in general, could be called the sense of terrible beauty. Certainly, the sight of that unfamiliar life—silent, immense, reaching for the sun in colossal aspiration, striving for light against giants, and ignoring man in the darkness below like a groping beetle—thrills like the rhythm of an extraordinary verse that you can learn in a moment and remember forever. Yet the joy, even at its brightest, is tinged with a strange unease. The sight of that monstrous, pale, smooth-stretching column suggests a life as aware as a serpent's. You gaze at the towering lines of the form, vaguely worrying that you might catch a glimpse of some stealthy movement, some hint of undulation. Then sight and reason come together to dispel that doubt. Yes, there is motion and enormous life—but a life only seeking sunlight—life, rushing like the jet of a geyser, straight into the bright day.


III

During my own experience I could perceive that certain feelings commingled in the wave of delight,—feelings related to ideas of power and splendor and triumph,—were accompanied by a faint sense of religious awe. Perhaps our modern æsthetic sentiments are so interwoven with various inherited elements of religious emotionalism that the recognition of beauty cannot arise independently [Pg 220] of reverential feeling. Be this as it may, such a feeling defined itself while I gazed;—and at once the great grey trunks were changed to the pillars of a mighty aisle; and from altitudes of dream there suddenly descended upon me the old dark thrill of Gothic horror.

In my own experience, I noticed that certain emotions mixed together in a wave of joy—emotions related to power, splendor, and triumph—were also accompanied by a faint sense of religious awe. Maybe our modern aesthetic feelings are so intertwined with various inherited elements of religious emotionalism that recognizing beauty can’t happen without a sense of reverence. Regardless, that feeling became clear as I looked on;—and instantly, the great grey trunks transformed into the pillars of a grand aisle; and from high up in a dream, the old dark thrill of Gothic horror suddenly washed over me. [Pg 220]

Even before it died away, I recognized that it must have been due to some old cathedral-memory revived by the vision of those giant trunks uprising into gloom. But neither the height nor the gloom could account for anything beyond the memory. Columns tall as those palms, but supporting a classic entablature, could evoke no sense of disquiet resembling the Gothic horror. I felt sure of this,—because I was able, without any difficulty, to shape immediately the imagination of such a façade. But presently the mental picture distorted. I saw the architrave elbow upward in each of the spaces between the pillars, and curve and point itself into a range of prodigious arches;—and again the sombre thrill descended upon me. Simultaneously there flashed to me the solution of the mystery. I understood that the Gothic horror was a horror of monstrous motion,—and that it had seemed to belong to the points of the arches because the idea of such [Pg 221] motion was chiefly suggested by the extraordinary angle at which the curves of the arching touched.

Even before it faded away, I realized that it must have been triggered by some old memory of a cathedral revived by the sight of those giant trunks rising into the shadows. But neither the height nor the gloom could explain anything beyond the memory. Columns as tall as those palms, but supporting a classic entablature, couldn’t create any feeling of unease similar to the Gothic horror. I was sure of this—because I could easily shape the image of such a façade in my mind right away. But soon, the mental picture changed. I saw the architrave push upward in each of the spaces between the pillars, curving and pointing into a series of enormous arches; and once again, the dark thrill came over me. At the same time, the solution to the mystery came to me. I understood that the Gothic horror was a horror of monstrous motion—and that it seemed to be linked to the points of the arches because the idea of such motion was mainly suggested by the unusual angle at which the curves of the arching met.


To any experienced eye, the curves of Gothic arching offer a striking resemblance to certain curves of vegetal growth;—the curves of the palm-branch being, perhaps, especially suggested. But observe that the architectural form suggests more than any vegetal comparison could illustrate! The meeting of two palm-crests would indeed form a kind of Gothic arch; yet the effect of so short an arch would be insignificant. For nature to repeat the strange impression of the real Gothic arch, it were necessary that the branches of the touching crests should vastly exceed, both in length of curve and strength of spring, anything of their kind existing in the vegetable world. The effect of the Gothic arch depends altogether upon the intimation of energy. An arch formed by the intersection of two short sprouting lines could suggest only a feeble power of growth; but the lines of the tall mediæval arch seem to express a crescent force immensely surpassing that of nature. And the horror of Gothic architecture is not in the mere suggestion [Pg 222] of a growing life, but in the suggestion of an energy supernatural and tremendous.

To any experienced observer, the curves of Gothic arches closely resemble certain shapes found in plant growth—especially reminiscent of the curves of a palm branch. However, note that the architectural form conveys more than any plant comparison could illustrate! The union of two palm tops would indeed create a type of Gothic arch; however, the effect of such a short arch would be trivial. For nature to replicate the unique impression of a true Gothic arch, the branches of the converging tops would need to significantly exceed, both in the length of their curve and the strength of their rise, anything found in the plant kingdom. The impact of the Gothic arch relies entirely on its hint of energy. An arch formed by the crossing of two short sprouting lines could only suggest a weak power of growth; however, the lines of the tall medieval arch seem to express a powerful force that far surpasses that of nature. The terror of Gothic architecture lies not just in the mere suggestion of a living growth, but in the hint of an energy that is supernatural and immense. [Pg 222]


Of course the child, oppressed by the strangeness of Gothic forms, is yet incapable of analyzing the impression received: he is frightened without comprehending. He cannot divine that the points and the curves are terrible to him because they represent the prodigious exaggeration of a real law of vegetal growth. He dreads the shapes because they seem alive; yet he does not know how to express this dread. Without suspecting why, he feels that this silent manifestation of power, everywhere pointing and piercing upward, is not natural. To his startled imagination, the building stretches itself like a phantasm of sleep,—makes itself tall and taller with intent to frighten. Even though built by hands of men, it has ceased to be a mass of dead stone: it is infused with Something that thinks and threatens;—it has become a shadowing malevolence, a multiple goblinry, a monstrous fetish!

Of course, the child, overwhelmed by the weirdness of Gothic shapes, can't fully analyze the feelings he's experiencing: he is scared without understanding. He can't realize that the points and curves are terrifying to him because they represent an exaggerated version of a real natural growth pattern. He fears the shapes because they seem alive; yet he doesn't know how to articulate this fear. Without understanding why, he senses that this silent show of power, constantly pointing and piercing upward, is unnatural. To his shocked imagination, the building stretches like a dream, growing taller and taller to intimidate. Although made by human hands, it no longer feels like just a pile of lifeless stone: it is filled with Something that thinks and threatens; it has turned into a lurking malevolence, a collection of spirits, a monstrous idol!


Levitation

[Pg 225]

[Pg 225]


Levitation

decloration3

OUT of some upper-story window I was looking into a street of yellow-tinted houses,—a colonial street, old-fashioned, narrow, with palm-heads showing above its roofs of tile. There were no shadows; there was no sun,—only a grey soft light, as of early gloaming.

OUT of some upper-story window I was looking into a street of yellow-tinted houses—a colonial street, old-fashioned, narrow, with palm heads peeking above its tiled roofs. There were no shadows; there was no sun—just a soft gray light, like early twilight.

Suddenly I found myself falling from the window; and my heart gave one sickening leap of terror. But the distance from window to pavement proved to be much greater than I supposed,—so great that, in spite of my fear, I began to wonder. Still I kept falling, falling,—and still the dreaded shock did not come. Then the fear ceased, and a queer pleasure took its place;—for I discovered that I was not falling quickly, but only floating down. Moreover, I was floating feet foremost—must have turned in descending. [Pg 226] At last I touched the stones—but very, very lightly, with only one foot; and instantly at that touch I went up again,—rose to the level of the eaves. People stopped to stare at me. I felt the exultation of power superhuman;—I felt for the moment as a god.

Suddenly, I found myself falling from the window; my heart did a sickening leap of terror. But the distance from the window to the pavement turned out to be much greater than I expected—so great that, despite my fear, I began to wonder. I kept falling, falling—and still, the dreaded impact didn’t come. Then the fear faded, and a strange pleasure took its place; I realized I wasn’t falling fast, but just floating down. What’s more, I was floating feet first—I must have turned while descending. [Pg 226] Eventually, I touched the stones—but very, very lightly, just one foot; and instantly, at that touch, I went back up—rising to the level of the eaves. People stopped to stare at me. I felt the thrill of superhuman power—I felt, for a moment, like a god.

Then softly I began to sink; and the sight of faces, gathering below me, prompted a sudden resolve to fly down the street, over the heads of the gazers. Again like a bubble I rose, and, with the same impulse, I sailed in one grand curve to a distance that astounded me. I felt no wind;—I felt nothing but the joy of motion triumphant. Once more touching pavement, I soared at a bound for a thousand yards. Then, reaching the end of the street, I wheeled and came back by great swoops,—by long slow aerial leaps of surprising altitude. In the street there was dead silence: many people were looking; but nobody spoke. I wondered what they thought of my feat, and what they would say if they knew how easily the thing was done. By the merest chance I had found out how to do it; and the only reason why it seemed a feat was that no one else had ever attempted it. Instinctively I felt that to say anything about the accident, which [Pg 227] had led to the discovery, would be imprudent. Then the real meaning of the strange hush in the street began to dawn upon me. I said to myself:—

Then, gently, I started to sink, and seeing faces gathering below me gave me a sudden urge to fly down the street, over the heads of the onlookers. Like a bubble again, I rose, and with the same impulse, I glided in one big curve to a distance that amazed me. I felt no wind; I felt nothing but the joy of flying. Once more touching the ground, I launched into the air for a thousand yards. Then, reaching the end of the street, I turned and came back with grand swoops—long, slow aerial leaps of surprising height. The street was completely silent: many people were watching, but no one spoke. I wondered what they thought of my performance and what they would say if they knew how easily it was done. By mere chance, I had discovered how to do it, and the only reason it seemed impressive was that no one else had ever tried. I instinctively felt that mentioning the accident that led to this discovery would be unwise. Then the real meaning of the strange silence in the street started to sink in. I told myself:—

"This silence is the Silence of Dreams;—I am quite well aware that this is a dream. I remember having dreamed the same dream before. But the discovery of this power is not a dream: it is a revelation! ... Now that I have learned how to fly, I can no more forget it than a swimmer can forget how to swim. To-morrow morning I shall astonish the people, by sailing over the roofs of the town."

"This silence is the Silence of Dreams;—I know this is a dream. I remember having this same dream before. But discovering this power isn’t a dream: it’s a revelation! ... Now that I know how to fly, I can’t forget it any more than a swimmer can forget how to swim. Tomorrow morning, I’ll astonish everyone by soaring over the rooftops of the town."

Morning came; and I woke with the fixed resolve to fly out of the window. But no sooner had I risen from bed than the knowledge of physical relations returned, like a sensation forgotten, and compelled me to recognize the unwelcome truth that I had not made any discovery at all.

Morning arrived, and I woke up determined to jump out of the window. But as soon as I got out of bed, the awareness of my physical state came back, like a memory I'd forgotten, forcing me to face the uncomfortable reality that I hadn’t discovered anything at all.


This was neither the first nor the last of such dreams; but it was particularly vivid, and I therefore selected it for narration as a good example of its class. I still fly occasionally,—sometimes over fields and streams,—sometimes through familiar streets; and the dream is invariably [Pg 228] accompanied by remembrance of like dreams in the past, as well as by the conviction that I have really found out a secret, really acquired a new faculty. "This time, at all events," I say to myself, "it is impossible that I can be mistaken;—I know that I shall be able to fly after I awake. Many times before, in other dreams, I learned the secret only to forget it on awakening; but this time I am absolutely sure that I shall not forget." And the conviction actually stays with me until I rise from bed, when the physical effort at once reminds me of the formidable reality of gravitation.

This wasn't the first or the last of these dreams, but it was especially vivid, so I chose to share it as a good example. I still fly sometimes—over fields and streams, or through familiar streets; and the dream always comes with memories of similar dreams from the past, along with a strong feeling that I’ve really discovered a secret, that I’ve gained a new ability. "This time, for sure," I tell myself, "there’s no way I can be wrong—I *know* I’ll be able to fly after I wake up. Many times before, in other dreams, I figured out the secret only to forget it when I woke up; but this time, I’m completely sure I won’t forget." And that feeling stays with me until I get out of bed, when the physical effort immediately reminds me of the heavy reality of gravity.


The oddest part of this experience is the feeling of buoyancy. It is much like the feeling of floating,—of rising or sinking through tepid water, for example;—and there is no sense of real effort. It is a delight; yet it usually leaves something to be desired. I am a low flyer; I can proceed only like a pteromys or a flying-fish—and far less quickly: moreover, I must tread earth occasionally in order to obtain a fresh impulsion. I seldom rise to a height of more than twenty-five or thirty feet;—the greater part of the time I am merely skimming surfaces. [Pg 229] Touching the ground only at intervals of several hundred yards is pleasant skimming; but I always feel, in a faint and watery way, the dead pull of the world beneath me.

The strangest part of this experience is the feeling of weightlessness. It's a lot like the sensation of floating—or rising and sinking in warm water, for example—and it doesn't require any real effort. It's enjoyable; however, it often leaves something to be desired. I’m not a high flyer; I can only move like a flying squirrel or a flying fish—and much slower than that: plus, I need to touch the ground every now and then to get a boost. I rarely go higher than twenty-five or thirty feet; most of the time I'm just skimming along the surface. [Pg 229] Gliding just a few hundred yards between touches on the ground is nice, but I can always feel, in a faint and hazy way, the gravitational pull of the world below me.


Now the experience of most dream-flyers I find to be essentially like my own. I have met but one who claims superior powers: he says that he flies over mountains—goes sailing from peak to peak like a kite. All others whom I have questioned acknowledge that they fly low,—in long parabolic curves,—and this only by touching ground from time to time. Most of them also tell me that their flights usually begin with an imagined fall, or desperate leap; and no less than four say that the start is commonly taken from the top of a stairway.

Now, the experiences of most dream-flyers seem to be pretty similar to mine. I've only met one person who claims to have special abilities: he says he flies over mountains, gliding from peak to peak like a kite. Everyone else I've asked admits that they fly low, in long, curved paths, and they only do this by briefly touching the ground. Most of them also mention that their flights usually start with an imagined fall or a daring leap; in fact, at least four say that they typically begin from the top of a staircase.

decloration 4

For myriads of years humanity has thus been flying by night. How did the fancied motion, having so little in common with any experience of active life, become a universal experience of the life of sleep?

For countless years, humanity has been flying through the night. How did this imagined movement, which has so little in common with anything we've experienced in our waking lives, become a shared experience during sleep?

It may be that memory-impressions of certain kinds of aerial motion,—exultant experiences of leaping or swinging, for example,—are in dream-revival [Pg 230] so magnified and prolonged as to create the illusion of flight. We know that in actual time the duration of most dreams is very brief. But in the half-life of sleep—(nightmare offering some startling exceptions)—there is scarcely more than a faint smouldering of consciousness by comparison with the quick flash and vivid thrill of active cerebration;—and time, to the dreaming brain, would seem to be magnified, somewhat as it must be relatively magnified to the feeble consciousness of an insect. Supposing that any memory of the sensation of falling, together with the memory of the concomitant fear, should be accidentally revived in sleep, the dream-prolongation of the sensation and the emotion—unchecked by the natural sequence of shock—might suffice to revive other and even pleasurable memories of airy motion. And these, again, might quicken other combinations of interrelated memories able to furnish all the incident and scenery of the long phantasmagoria.

It's possible that memories of certain types of aerial movements—like the exhilaration of jumping or swinging, for instance—are so amplified and extended in dreams that they create the illusion of flying. We know that in reality, most dreams last a very short time. However, during sleep—except for some shocking nightmares—there is hardly more than a faint trace of consciousness compared to the quick burst and intense excitement of active thinking; and time, for the dreaming mind, might feel stretched out, somewhat like it is for the limited awareness of an insect. If any memory of the sensation of falling, along with the fear that comes with it, gets triggered during sleep, the prolonged experience of that sensation and emotion—without the usual shock to cut it short—could bring back other, even enjoyable memories of floating in the air. These could then lead to further connections with related memories that can provide all the details and scenes of a lengthy dreamlike experience.

But this hypothesis will not fully explain certain feelings and ideas of a character different from any experience of waking-hours,—the exultation of voluntary motion without exertion,—the pleasure of the utterly impossible,—the [Pg 231] ghostly delight of imponderability. Neither can it serve to explain other dream-experiences of levitation which do not begin with the sensation of leaping or falling, and are seldom of a pleasurable kind. For example, it sometimes happens during nightmare that the dreamer, deprived of all power to move or speak, actually feels his body lifted into the air and floated away by the force of the horror within him. Again, there are dreams in which the dreamer has no physical being. I have thus found myself without any body,—a viewless and voiceless phantom, hovering upon a mountain-road in twilight time, and trying to frighten lonely folk by making small moaning noises. The sensation was of moving through the air by mere act of will: there was no touching of surfaces; and I seemed to glide always about a foot above the road.

But this idea doesn't fully capture certain feelings and thoughts of a character that's completely different from any waking experience—the thrill of moving voluntarily without any effort—the joy of the totally impossible—the ghostly pleasure of lightness. It also can't explain other dream experiences of levitation that don't start with the feeling of jumping or falling and are rarely enjoyable. For instance, sometimes in nightmares, the dreamer feels completely unable to move or speak but still senses their body being lifted into the air and floating away, driven by the horror within them. Additionally, there are dreams where the dreamer has no physical form. I’ve experienced being without any body—a formless and silent ghost, drifting along a mountain road at twilight, trying to scare lonely travelers by making faint moaning sounds. The feeling was like gliding through the air just by willing it: there was no contact with surfaces, and I seemed to hover about a foot above the road.


Could the feeling of dream-flight be partly interpreted by organic memory of conditions of life more ancient than man,—life weighty, and winged, and flying heavily, a little above the ground?

Could the feeling of dream-flight be partly understood as an organic memory of living conditions that are older than humanity—life that is heavy, winged, and flying just a little above the ground?

Or might we suppose that some all-permeating Over-Soul, dormant in other time, wakens within [Pg 232] the brain at rare moments of our sleep-life? The limited human consciousness has been beautifully compared to the visible solar spectrum, above and below which whole zones of colors invisible await the evolution of superior senses; and mystics aver that something of the ultra-violet or infra-red rays of the vaster Mind may be momentarily glimpsed in dreams. Certainly the Cosmic Life in each of us has been all things in all forms of space and time. Perhaps you would like to believe that it may bestir, in slumber, some vague sense-memory of things more ancient than the sun,—memory of vanished planets with fainter powers of gravitation, where the normal modes of voluntary motion would have been like the realization of our flying dreams?...

Or could we think that some all-encompassing Over-Soul, inactive in other times, awakens in our minds during those rare moments of sleep? Human consciousness is often beautifully likened to the visible spectrum of sunlight, above and below which lie whole areas of colors that are invisible, waiting for the development of advanced senses. Mystics claim that we might catch a glimpse of the ultra-violet or infra-red rays of a larger Mind in our dreams. Without a doubt, the Cosmic Life within each of us has been everything in all forms of space and time. Maybe you’d like to think that it stirs, in sleep, some vague sense-memory of things older than the sun—memories of vanished planets with weaker gravitational pulls, where the usual ways of voluntary movement would feel like the realization of our flying dreams?...


Nightmare-Touch

decloration2

[Pg 235]

[Pg 235]

Nightmare-Touch

decloration3

I

WHAT is the fear of ghosts among those who believe in ghosts?

WHAT is the fear of ghosts for those who believe in them?

All fear is the result of experience,—experience of the individual or of the race,—experience either of the present life or of lives forgotten. Even the fear of the unknown can have no other origin. And the fear of ghosts must be a product of past pain.

All fear comes from experience—experience of the individual or of humanity—experience of either this life or lives long forgotten. Even the fear of the unknown must have the same source. And the fear of ghosts is likely a result of past pain.

Probably the fear of ghosts, as well as the belief in them, had its beginning in dreams. It is a peculiar fear. No other fear is so intense; yet none is so vague. Feelings thus voluminous and dim are super-individual mostly,—feelings inherited,—feelings made within us by the experience of the dead.

Probably the fear of ghosts, along with the belief in them, started in dreams. It’s a strange fear. No other fear is as intense, yet none is as unclear. Feelings that are so overwhelming and fuzzy mostly belong to the collective experience—feelings inherited—feelings shaped within us by the experiences of those who have passed away.

What experience?

What experience are you referring to?

[Pg 236] Nowhere do I remember reading a plain statement of the reason why ghosts are feared. Ask any ten intelligent persons of your acquaintance, who remember having once been afraid of ghosts, to tell you exactly why they were afraid,—to define the fancy behind the fear;—and I doubt whether even one will be able to answer the question. The literature of folk-lore—oral and written—throws no clear light upon the subject. We find, indeed, various legends of men torn asunder by phantoms; but such gross imaginings could not explain the peculiar quality of ghostly fear. It is not a fear of bodily violence. It is not even a reasoning fear,—not a fear that can readily explain itself,—which would not be the case if it were founded upon definite ideas of physical danger. Furthermore, although primitive ghosts may have been imagined as capable of tearing and devouring, the common idea of a ghost is certainly that of a being intangible and imponderable.[118]

[Pg 236] I can't recall ever reading a straightforward explanation for why people are afraid of ghosts. If you ask any ten smart people you know who used to be scared of ghosts to explain exactly why they felt that way—to clarify the thought behind their fear—I bet not one of them would be able to answer. The literature on folklore, both oral and written, doesn't shed much light on the topic. We do see various tales about people being torn apart by ghosts, but such extreme imaginations don't explain the unique nature of ghostly fear. It's not a fear of physical harm. It’s not even a logical fear—not one that can easily justify itself—which would be the case if it were based on clear ideas of physical danger. Additionally, while early ideas of ghosts might have included the possibility of being ripped apart or eaten, the common perception of a ghost is definitely that of a being that's intangible and weightless.[118]

[118] I may remark here that in many old Japanese legends and ballads, ghosts are represented as having power to pull off people's heads. But so far as the origin of the fear of ghosts is concerned, such stories explain nothing,—since the experiences that evolved the fear must have been real, not imaginary, experiences.

[118] I should point out that in many old Japanese legends and songs, ghosts are depicted as having the ability to pull off people's heads. However, when it comes to understanding the origin of the fear of ghosts, these stories don’t really explain anything—because the experiences that created this fear must have been real, not just imagined.

[Pg 237] Now I venture to state boldly that the common fear of ghosts is the fear of being touched by ghosts,—or, in other words, that the imagined Supernatural is dreaded mainly because of its imagined power to touch. Only to touch, remember!—not to wound or to kill.

[Pg 237] Now I dare to say that the typical fear of ghosts is the fear of being touched by ghosts—or, in other words, that the imagined supernatural is mainly feared because of its supposed ability to make contact. Just touch, keep in mind!—not to harm or to kill.

But this dread of the touch would itself be the result of experience,—chiefly, I think, of prenatal experience stored up in the individual by inheritance, like the child's fear of darkness. And who can ever have had the sensation of being touched by ghosts? The answer is simple:—Everybody who has been seized by phantoms in a dream.

But this fear of being touched would actually come from experience—mainly, I believe, from prenatal experiences passed down through inheritance, similar to a child's fear of the dark. And who has ever felt the sensation of being touched by ghosts? The answer is straightforward:—Everyone who has been grabbed by phantoms in a dream.

Elements of primeval fears—fears older than humanity—doubtless enter into the child-terror of darkness. But the more definite fear of ghosts may very possibly be composed with inherited results of dream-pain,—ancestral experience of nightmare. And the intuitive terror of supernatural touch can thus be evolutionally explained.

Elements of ancient fears—fears that predate humanity—certainly contribute to a child's fear of the dark. However, the more specific fear of ghosts might actually be a mix of inherited reactions to dreams—our ancestors' experiences with nightmares. This instinctive fear of a supernatural presence can thus be explained through evolution.

Let me now try to illustrate my theory by relating some typical experiences.

Let me now try to explain my theory by sharing some typical experiences.


[Pg 238]

[Pg 238]

II

When about five years old I was condemned to sleep by myself in a certain isolated room, thereafter always called the Child's Room. (At that time I was scarcely ever mentioned by name, but only referred to as "the Child.") The room was narrow, but very high, and, in spite of one tall window, very gloomy. It contained a fire-place wherein no fire was ever kindled; and the Child suspected that the chimney was haunted.

When I was around five years old, I was forced to sleep alone in a certain isolated room, which was later always referred to as the Child's Room. (Back then, I was rarely called by my name, but just referred to as "the Child.") The room was narrow but very tall, and despite having one tall window, it was quite gloomy. It had a fireplace that was never used, and the Child believed that the chimney was haunted.

A law was made that no light should be left in the Child's Room at night,—simply because the Child was afraid of the dark. His fear of the dark was judged to be a mental disorder requiring severe treatment. But the treatment aggravated the disorder. Previously I had been accustomed to sleep in a well-lighted room, with a nurse to take care of me. I thought that I should die of fright when sentenced to lie alone in the dark, and—what seemed to me then abominably cruel—actually locked into my room, the most dismal room of the house. Night after night when I had been warmly tucked into bed, the lamp was removed; the key clicked in the [Pg 239] lock; the protecting light and the footsteps of my guardian receded together. Then an agony of fear would come upon me. Something in the black air would seem to gather and grow—(I thought that I could even hear it grow)—till I had to scream. Screaming regularly brought punishment; but it also brought back the light, which more than consoled for the punishment. This fact being at last found out, orders were given to pay no further heed to the screams of the Child.

A law was put in place that no light could be left on in the Child's Room at night—solely because the Child was scared of the dark. His fear of darkness was considered a mental issue that needed harsh treatment. But the treatment only made the problem worse. I was used to sleeping in a bright room with a nurse looking after me. I thought I would die of terror when I was forced to lie alone in the dark, and—what felt extremely cruel to me then—actually locked in my room, the gloomiest room in the house. Night after night, after I had been snugly tucked into bed, the lamp was taken away; the key clicked in the [Pg 239] lock; the comforting light and the sound of my guardian's footsteps disappeared together. Then, a wave of fear would overwhelm me. Something in the pitch-black air seemed to grow and swell—(I thought I could even hear it grow)—until I had to scream. Screaming usually led to punishment; but it also brought back the light, which more than made up for the punishment. Once they discovered this, they ordered that no further attention be paid to the screams of the Child.


Why was I thus insanely afraid? Partly because the dark had always been peopled for me with shapes of terror. So far back as memory extended, I had suffered from ugly dreams; and when aroused from them I could always see the forms dreamed of, lurking in the shadows of the room. They would soon fade out; but for several moments they would appear like tangible realities. And they were always the same figures.... Sometimes, without any preface of dreams, I used to see them at twilight-time,—following me about from room to room, or reaching long dim hands after me, from story to story, up through the interspaces of the deep stairways.

Why was I so extremely afraid? Partly because the dark had always been filled with terrifying shapes for me. As far back as I can remember, I’ve experienced ugly dreams; and when I woke up from them, I could always see the figures I had imagined, hiding in the shadows of the room. They would quickly disappear; but for several moments, they seemed like real, tangible beings. And they were always the same figures... Sometimes, without any dream to prompt it, I would see them at twilight—following me from room to room, or reaching out dim hands towards me, from floor to floor, through the gaps of the deep stairways.

[Pg 240] I had complained of these haunters only to be told thatI must never speak of them, and that they did not exist. I had complained to everybody in the house; and everybody in the house had told me the very same thing. But there was the evidence of my eyes! The denial of that evidence I could explain only in two ways:—Either the shapes were afraid of big people, and showed themselves to me alone, because I was little and weak; or else the entire household had agreed, for some ghastly reason, to say what was not true. This latter theory seemed to me the more probable one, because I had several times perceived the shapes when I was not unattended;—and the consequent appearance of secrecy frightened me scarcely less than the visions did. Why was I forbidden to talk about what I saw, and even heard,—on creaking stairways,—behind wavering curtains?

[Pg 240] I had complained about these hauntings only to be told that I must never speak of them and that they didn’t exist. I had brought it up to everyone in the house, and everyone in the house had told me the exact same thing. But there was the evidence of my own eyes! I could only explain the denial of that evidence in two ways: either the figures were scared of adults and only showed themselves to me because I was small and weak, or the entire household had mysteriously agreed to say something that wasn’t true. The second theory seemed more likely to me because I had noticed the figures even when I wasn’t alone; the resulting sense of secrecy scared me almost as much as the visions did. Why was I forbidden to talk about what I saw, and even heard—on creaking stairways—behind fluttering curtains?

"Nothing will hurt you,"—this was the merciless answer to all my pleadings not to be left alone at night. But the haunters did hurt me. Only—they would wait until after I had fallen asleep, and so into their power,—for they possessed occult means of preventing me from rising or moving or crying out.

"Nothing will hurt you,"—this was the ruthless response to all my pleas not to be left alone at night. But the beings did hurt me. They just waited until I had fallen asleep, allowing them to take control—because they had secret ways of keeping me from getting up, moving, or crying out.

[Pg 241] Needless to comment upon the policy of locking me up alone with these fears in a black room. Unutterably was I tormented in that room—for years! Therefore I felt relatively happy when sent away at last to a children's boarding-school, where the haunters very seldom ventured to show themselves.

[Pg 241] There's no need to comment on the decision to lock me up alone with these fears in a dark room. I was endlessly tormented in that room—for years! So, I felt relatively happy when I was finally sent away to a children's boarding school, where the ghosts hardly ever dared to show themselves.


They were not like any people that I had ever known. They were shadowy dark-robed figures, capable of atrocious self-distortion,—capable, for instance, of growing up to the ceiling, and then across it, and then lengthening themselves, head-downwards, along the opposite wall. Only their faces were distinct; and I tried not to look at their faces. I tried also in my dreams—or thought that I tried—to awaken myself from the sight of them by pulling at my eyelids with my fingers; but the eyelids would remain closed, as if sealed.... Many years afterwards, the frightful plates in Orfila's Traité des Exhumés, beheld for the first time, recalled to me with a sickening start the dream-terrors of childhood. But to understand the Child's experience, you must imagine Orfila's drawings intensely alive, and continually elongating or distorting, as in some monstrous anamorphosis.

They were unlike anyone I had ever met. They were dark, shadowy figures in robes, able to twist themselves in horrifying ways—like stretching up to the ceiling, then across it, and then elongating themselves head-down along the opposite wall. Only their faces were clear, and I tried not to look at them. In my dreams, I also tried—or I thought I tried—to wake myself from seeing them by tugging at my eyelids with my fingers, but my eyelids stayed shut, as if they were sealed.... Many years later, the terrifying images in Orfila's Traité des Exhumés, which I saw for the first time, brought back the childhood nightmares with a nauseating shock. But to grasp the child's experience, you need to picture Orfila's drawings as intensely alive and constantly stretching or distorting, like some grotesque anamorphosis.

[Pg 242] Nevertheless the mere sight of those nightmare-faces was not the worst of the experiences in the Child's Room. The dreams always began with a suspicion, or sensation of something heavy in the air,—slowly quenching will,—slowly numbing my power to move. At such times I usually found myself alone in a large unlighted apartment; and, almost simultaneously with the first sensation of fear, the atmosphere of the room would become suffused, half-way to the ceiling, with a sombre-yellowish glow, making objects dimly visible,—though the ceiling itself remained pitch-black. This was not a true appearance of light: rather it seemed as if the black air were changing color from beneath.... Certain terrible aspects of sunset, on the eve of storm, offer like effects of sinister color.... Forthwith I would try to escape,—(feeling at every step a sensation as of wading),—and would sometimes succeed in struggling half-way across the room;—but there I would always find myself brought to a standstill,—paralyzed by some innominable opposition. Happy voices I could hear in the next room;—I could see light through the transom over the door that I had vainly endeavored to reach;—I knew that one [Pg 243] loud cry would save me. But not even by the most frantic effort could I raise my voice above a whisper.... And all this signified only that the Nameless was coming,—was nearing,—was mounting the stairs. I could hear the step,—booming like the sound of a muffled drum,—and I wondered why nobody else heard it. A long, long time the haunter would take to come,—malevolently pausing after each ghastly footfall. Then, without a creak, the bolted door would open,—slowly, slowly,—and the thing would enter, gibbering soundlessly,—and put out hands,—and clutch me,—and toss me to the black ceiling,—and catch me descending to toss me up again, and again, and again.... In those moments the feeling was not fear: fear itself had been torpified by the first seizure. It was a sensation that has no name in the language of the living. For every touch brought a shock of something infinitely worse than pain,—something that thrilled into the innermost secret being of me,—a sort of abominable electricity, discovering unimagined capacities of suffering in totally unfamiliar regions of sentiency.... This was commonly the work of a single tormentor; but I can also remember having been caught by [Pg 244] a group, and tossed from one to another,—seemingly for a time of many minutes.

[Pg 242] Still, just seeing those nightmare faces wasn’t the worst part of being in the Child's Room. The dreams always started with a feeling, or awareness, of something heavy in the air—slowly dragging down my will—slowly numbing my ability to move. During those moments, I usually found myself alone in a large, dark room; and almost as soon as I felt that first wave of fear, the atmosphere would fill up, halfway to the ceiling, with a gloomy yellowish glow that made things barely visible—though the ceiling itself stayed pitch-black. This didn’t feel like real light; it was more like the black air was changing color from underneath.... Certain horrifying shades of sunset before a storm create similar effects with their sinister colors.... Immediately, I’d try to escape—(feeling like I was wading through something heavy)—and sometimes I’d manage to struggle halfway across the room; but there, I’d always find myself stuck—paralyzed by some nameless force. I could hear happy voices from the next room; I could see light shining through the transom above the door that I had desperately tried to reach; I knew that one loud shout would save me. But no matter how hard I tried, I could only manage a whisper.... And all this meant only that the Nameless was coming—was getting closer—was climbing the stairs. I could hear its steps—thudding like a muffled drum—and I wondered why no one else seemed to hear it. It took the entity a long, long time to get there—maliciously pausing after each dreadful footfall. Then, without a sound, the locked door would open—slowly, slowly—and the thing would come in, whispering without a sound—reaching out its hands—grabbing me—and throwing me toward the black ceiling—catching me as I fell to throw me up again, and again, and again.... In those moments, I didn’t feel fear: fear itself had been numbed by that first grip. It was a feeling that has no name in the language of the living. Every touch triggered a shock of something infinitely worse than pain—something that surged into the deepest parts of me—a kind of terrible electricity, uncovering unimaginable levels of suffering in entirely new areas of feeling.... Usually, this was the work of just one tormentor; but I also remember being caught by a group, tossed around from one to another—seemingly for many minutes. [Pg 243]


III

Whence the fancy of those shapes? I do not know. Possibly from some impression of fear in earliest infancy; possibly from some experience of fear in other lives than mine. That mystery is forever insoluble. But the mystery of the shock of the touch admits of a definite hypothesis.

Where do those shapes come from? I don’t know. Maybe it’s from some feeling of fear in early childhood; maybe it’s from some experience of fear in lives other than my own. That mystery can never be solved. But the mystery of the shock from the touch allows for a clear hypothesis.

First, allow me to observe that the experience of the sensation itself cannot be dismissed as "mere imagination." Imagination means cerebral activity: its pains and its pleasures are alike inseparable from nervous operation, and their physical importance is sufficiently proved by their physiological effects. Dream-fear may kill as well as other fear; and no emotion thus powerful can be reasonably deemed undeserving of study.

First, let me point out that the experience of the sensation itself can't be brushed off as "just imagination." Imagination involves mental activity: its pains and pleasures are both closely tied to nervous function, and their physical significance is clearly demonstrated by their physiological effects. Fear from a dream can be just as lethal as any other type of fear; and no emotion this strong can logically be considered unworthy of examination.

One remarkable fact in the problem to be considered is that the sensation of seizure in dreams differs totally from all sensations familiar to ordinary waking life. Why this differentiation? How interpret the extraordinary massiveness and depth of the thrill?

One interesting aspect of the issue at hand is that the feeling of a seizure in dreams is completely different from any sensations we're used to in our everyday waking life. Why is there this difference? How can we understand the incredible intensity and depth of the experience?

[Pg 245] I have already suggested that the dreamer's fear is most probably not a reflection of relative experience, but represents the incalculable total of ancestral experience of dream-fear. If the sum of the experience of active life be transmitted by inheritance, so must likewise be transmitted the summed experience of the life of sleep. And in normal heredity either class of transmissions would probably remain distinct.

[Pg 245] I've suggested that the dreamer's fear likely doesn't come from personal experience, but instead reflects the vast collection of ancestral experiences related to fear in dreams. If the total experiences from active life can be passed down through inheritance, then the accumulated experiences from sleep must also be inherited. In normal heredity, each type of inheritance would probably stay separate.

Now, granting this hypothesis, the sensation of dream-seizure would have had its beginnings in the earliest phases of dream-consciousness,—long prior to the apparition of man. The first creatures capable of thought and fear must often have dreamed of being caught by their natural enemies. There could not have been much imagining of pain in these primal dreams. But higher nervous development in later forms of being would have been accompanied with larger susceptibility to dream-pain. Still later, with the growth of reasoning-power, ideas of the supernatural would have changed and intensified the character of dream-fear. Furthermore, through all the course of evolution, heredity would have been accumulating the experience of such feeling. Under those forms of imaginative pain evolved [Pg 246] through reaction of religious beliefs, there would persist some dim survival of savage primitive fears, and again, under this, a dimmer but incomparably deeper substratum of ancient animal-terrors. In the dreams of the modern child all these latencies might quicken,—one below another,—unfathomably,—with the coming and the growing of nightmare.

Now, assuming this theory, the feeling of dream-trapping would have started in the earliest stages of dream-awareness—long before humans existed. The first beings capable of thought and fear must have often dreamed of being captured by their natural predators. There probably wasn't much imagining of pain in these early dreams. However, as nervous systems developed further in later forms of life, there would have been a greater sensitivity to dream-related pain. Eventually, as reasoning skills grew, concepts of the supernatural would have changed and intensified the nature of dream-fear. Moreover, throughout evolution, heredity would have been building up the experiences related to such feelings. In those forms of imaginative pain that evolved through the influence of religious beliefs, remnants of primitive fears would persist, and beneath this, there would be an even deeper layer of ancient animal fears. In the dreams of modern children, all these latent experiences could awaken—layered one beneath another—profoundly—with the emergence and intensification of nightmares.

It may be doubted whether the phantasms of any particular nightmare have a history older than the brain in which they move. But the shock of the touch would seem to indicate some point of dream-contact with the total race-experience of shadowy seizure. It may be that profundities of Self,—abysses never reached by any ray from the life of sun,—are strangely stirred in slumber, and that out of their blackness immediately responds a shuddering of memory, measureless even by millions of years.

It might be questioned whether the images from any specific nightmare exist outside the mind that creates them. However, the jolt of the experience seems to suggest some connection in the dream with the collective experiences of shadowy encounters. It’s possible that deep aspects of the Self—depths untouched by any light from the sun—are unsettlingly awakened during sleep, and from their darkness, an overwhelming shiver of memory emerges, stretching back even millions of years.


Readings from a Dream-book

decloration2

[Pg 249]

[Pg 249]

Readings from a Dream-book

decloration3

OFTEN, in the blind dead of the night, I find myself reading a book,—a big broad book,—a dream-book. By "dream-book," I do not mean a book about dreams, but a book made of the stuff that dreams are made of.

OFTE N, in the pitch black of the night, I find myself reading a book—a big, thick book—a dream-book. By "dream-book," I don't mean a book about dreams, but a book made of the stuff that dreams are made of.

I do not know the name of the book, nor the name of its author: I have not been able to see the title-page; and there is no running title. As for the back of the volume, it remains,—like the back of the Moon,—invisible forever.

I don't know the name of the book or its author. I haven't been able to see the title page, and there’s no running title. As for the back of the book, it stays hidden—like the back of the Moon—forever invisible.

At no time have I touched the book in any way,—not even to turn a leaf. Somebody, always viewless, holds it up and open before me in the dark; and I can read it only because it is lighted by a light that comes from nowhere. Above and beneath and on either side of the book there is darkness absolute; but the pages [Pg 250] seem to retain the yellow glow of lamps that once illuminated them.

At no point have I touched the book at all—not even to flip a page. Someone, always invisible, keeps it open and held up in front of me in the dark; I can read it only because it’s lit by a light that feels like it comes from nowhere. Above, below, and on both sides of the book, there’s complete darkness; yet the pages [Pg 250] seem to hold on to the warm glow of lamps that once lit them.

A queer fact is that I never see the entire text of a page at once, though I see the whole page itself plainly. The text rises, or seems to rise, to the surface of the paper as I gaze, and fades out almost immediately after having been read. By a simple effort of will, I can recall the vanished sentences to the page; but they do not come back in the same form as before: they seem to have been oddly revised during the interval. Never can I coax even one fugitive line to reproduce itself exactly as it read at first. But I can always force something to return; and this something remains sharply distinct during perusal. Then it turns faint grey, and appears to sink—as through thick milk—backward out of sight.

A strange thing is that I never see the entire text of a page all at once, even though I can clearly see the whole page. The text seems to rise to the surface of the paper as I look at it and quickly fades away after I've read it. With a bit of willpower, I can bring back the missing sentences to the page, but they don't come back exactly as they were before; they seem to have been oddly altered during the time I was away from them. I can never get even a single elusive line to reproduce itself just as it originally was. But I can always make something come back, and this thing stays vividly distinct while I read. Then it fades to a faint grey and seems to sink—like through thick milk—out of sight.


By regularly taking care to write down, immediately upon awakening, whatever I could remember reading in the dream-book, I found myself able last year to reproduce portions of the text. But the order in which I now present these fragments is not at all the order in which I recovered them. If they seem to have any interconnection, [Pg 251] this is only because I tried to arrange them in what I imagined to be the rational sequence. Of their original place and relation, I know scarcely anything. And, even regarding the character of the book itself, I have been able to discover only that a great part of it consists of dialogues about the Unthinkable.

By consistently making an effort to write down, as soon as I woke up, anything I could remember from the dream book, I found that last year I was able to reproduce parts of the text. However, the order in which I present these fragments now is completely different from the order in which I originally recovered them. If they seem to be connected in any way, it’s only because I tried to organize them in what I thought was a logical sequence. I know very little about their original placement and relationship. Even regarding the nature of the book itself, I’ve only been able to find out that a large portion of it consists of conversations about the Unthinkable. [Pg 251]


Fr. I

... Then the Wave prayed to remain a wave forever.

... Then the Wave hoped to stay a wave forever.

The Sea made answer:—

The Sea replied:—

"Nay, thou must break: there is no rest in me. Billions of billions of times thou wilt rise again to break, and break to rise again."

"No, you must break: there is no rest in me. Billions upon billions of times you will rise again to break, and break to rise again."

The Wave complained:—

The Wave expressed frustration:—

"I fear. Thou sayest that I shall rise again. But when did ever a wave return from the place of breaking?"

"I’m scared. You say I’ll come back to life. But when has a wave ever come back from where it crashed?"

The Sea responded:—

The Sea replied:—

"Times countless beyond utterance thou hast broken; and yet thou art! Behold the myriads of the waves that run before thee, and the myriads that pursue behind thee!—all have been to the place of breaking times unspeakable; and thither [Pg 252] they hasten now to break again. Into me they melt, only to swell anew. But pass they must; for there is not any rest in me."

"Countless times you've broken; and yet you exist! Look at the countless waves that rush ahead of you, and the countless ones that follow behind you!—all have gone to the place of endless breaking times; and they hurry now to break again. They merge into me, only to swell again. But they must pass; for there is no rest in me."

Murmuring, the Wave replied:—

The Wave murmured in response:—

"Shall I not be scattered presently to mix with the mingling of all these myriads? How should I rise again? Never, never again can I become the same."

"Will I not soon be scattered to blend in with all these countless others? How can I rise again? I can never, ever become the same again."

"The same thou never art," returned the Sea, "at any two moments in thy running: perpetual change is the law of thy being. What is thine 'I'? Always thou art shaped with the substance of waves forgotten,—waves numberless beyond the sands of the shores of me. In thy multiplicity what art thou?—a phantom, an impermanency!"

"The same you are never," replied the Sea, "at any two moments in your flow: constant change is the rule of your existence. What is your 'I'? You are always formed by the essence of waves long gone—waves countless beyond the grains of sand on my shores. In your multitude, what are you?—a shadow, a fleeting existence!"

"Real is pain," sobbed the Wave,—"and fear and hope, and the joy of the light. Whence and what are these, if I be not real?"

"Real is pain," cried the Wave, —"and fear and hope, and the joy of the light. Where do these come from, and what are they, if I am not real?"

"Thou hast no pain," the Sea responded,—"nor fear nor hope nor joy. Thou art nothing—save in me. I am thy Self, thine 'I': thy form is my dream; thy motion is my will; thy breaking is my pain. Break thou must, because there is no rest in me; but thou wilt break only to rise again,—for death is the Rhythm of Life. [Pg 253] Lo! I, too, die that I may live: these my waters have passed, and will pass again, with wrecks of innumerable worlds to the burning of innumerable suns. I, too, am multiple unspeakably: dead tides of millions of oceans revive in mine ebb and flow. Suffice thee to learn that only because thou wast thou art, and that because thou art thou wilt become again."

"You don't feel pain," the Sea replied, "nor fear, hope, or joy. You are nothing—except in me. I am your Self, your 'I': your form is my dream; your movement is my will; your breaking is my pain. You must break, because there is no rest in me; but you will break only to rise again—for death is the Rhythm of Life. [Pg 253] Look! I, too, die so that I may live: these waters of mine have passed, and will pass again, with the wreckage of countless worlds to the burning of countless suns. I, too, am unspeakably multiple: the dead tides of millions of oceans revive in my ebb and flow. It’s enough for you to learn that only because you were, you are, and that because you are, you will become again."

Muttered the Wave,—

Mumbled the Wave,—

"I cannot understand."

"I don't understand."

Answered the Sea,—

Answered the Sea, —

"Thy part is to pulse and pass,—never to understand. I also,—even I, the great Sea,—do not understand...."

"Your role is to flow and move on—never to understand. I too—even I, the vast Sea—do not understand...."


Fr. II

... "The stones and the rocks have felt; the winds have been breath and speech; the rivers and oceans of earth have been locked into chambers of hearts. And the palingenesis cannot cease till every cosmic particle shall have passed through the uttermost possible experience of the highest possible life."

... "The stones and rocks have felt; the winds have been breath and speech; the rivers and oceans of the earth have been locked into the chambers of hearts. And the rebirth cannot stop until every particle in the cosmos has gone through the most complete experience of the highest possible life."

"But what of the planetary core?—has that, too, felt and thought?"

"But what about the planetary core?—has it, too, felt and thought?"

[Pg 254] "Even so surely as that all flesh has been sun-fire! In the ceaseless succession of integrations and dissolutions, all things have shifted relation and place numberless billions of times. Hearts of old moons will make the surface of future worlds...."

[Pg 254] "Just as surely as all living things have been touched by the sun! In the endless cycle of coming together and breaking apart, everything has changed its position and relationship billions of times. The cores of ancient moons will form the surfaces of future worlds...."


Fr. III

... "No regret is vain. It is sorrow that spins the thread,—softer than moonshine, thinner than fragrance, stronger than death,—the Gleipnir-chain of the Greater Memory....

... "No regret is pointless. It's sorrow that weaves the thread,—softer than moonlight, finer than fragrance, stronger than death,—the Gleipnir-chain of the Greater Memory....

"In millions of years you will meet again;—and the time will not seem long; for a million years and a moment are the same to the dead. Then you will not be all of your present self, nor she be all that she has been: both of you will at once be less, and yet incomparably more. Then, to the longing that must come upon you, body itself will seem but a barrier through which you would leap to her—or, it may be, to him; for sex will have shifted numberless times ere then. Neither will remember; but each will be filled with a feeling immeasurable of having met before...."

"In millions of years, you'll meet again; and the time won't feel long because a million years and a moment are the same to the dead. By then, you won’t be just who you are now, and she won’t be only who she has been: both of you will be less in some ways, yet infinitely more in others. When that longing hits you, your body will feel like just a barrier that you want to leap over to reach her—or maybe him; because gender will have changed countless times by then. Neither of you will remember, but each will be filled with an immeasurable feeling of having met before...."


[Pg 255]

[Pg 255]

Fr. IV

... "So wronging the being who loves,—the being blindly imagined but of yesterday,—this mocker mocks the divine in the past of the Soul of the World. Then in that heart is revived the countless million sorrows buried in forgotten graves,—all the old pain of Love, in its patient contest with Hate, since the beginning of Time.

... "So hurting the one who loves—the one only imagined yesterday—this mocker mocks the divine in the past of the Soul of the World. Then in that heart, countless millions of sorrows buried in forgotten graves are revived—all the old pain of Love, in its patient struggle against Hate, since the dawn of Time.

"And the Gods know,—the dim ones who dwell beyond Space,—spinning the mysteries of Shape and Name. For they sit at the roots of Life; and the pain runs back to them; and they feel that wrong,—as the Spider feels in the trembling of her web that a thread is broken...."

"And the Gods know—the faint ones who live beyond Space—spinning the mysteries of Shape and Name. They are at the roots of Life; the pain goes back to them; and they sense that wrong—like the Spider feels in the tremble of her web when a thread is broken...."


Fr. V

"Love at sight is the choice of the dead. But the most of them are older than ethical systems; and the decision of their majorities is rarely moral. They choose by beauty,—according to their memory of physical excellence; and [Pg 256] as bodily fitness makes the foundation of mental and of moral power, they are not apt to choose ill. Nevertheless they are sometimes strangely cheated. They have been known to want beings that could never help ghost to a body,—hollow goblins...."

"Love at first sight is a choice for the dead. But most of them are beyond ethical systems, and the choices they make rarely align with morality. They select based on beauty, recalling physical excellence; and since physical fitness is the basis of mental and moral strength, they usually make good choices. However, they can sometimes be strangely deceived. They've been known to desire beings that could never help a ghost to take on a body—empty specters...."


Fr. VI

... "The Animulæ making the Self do not fear death as dissolution. They fear death only as reintegration,—recombination with the strange and the hateful of other lives: they fear the imprisonment, within another body, of that which loves together with that which loathes...."

... "The Animulæ that create the Self don't fear death as a breakdown. They only fear death as a rejoining—mixing with the unfamiliar and the repulsive parts of other lives: they fear being trapped, within another body, of that which loves along with that which despises...."


Fr. VII

... "In other time the El-Woman sat only in waste places, and by solitary ways. But now in the shadows of cities she offers her breasts to youth; and he whom she entices, presently goes mad, and becomes, like herself, a hollowness. For the higher ghosts that entered into the making of him perish at that goblin-touch,—die as the [Pg 257] pupa dies in the cocoon, leaving only a shell and dust behind...."

... "In the past, the El-Woman sat only in desolate places and along lonely paths. But now, in the shadows of cities, she offers her breasts to the young; and the one she lures soon goes crazy and becomes, like her, an empty shell. The higher spirits that contributed to his being perish from that goblin's touch—dying like a pupa in a cocoon, leaving only a shell and dust behind...."


Fr. VIII

... The Man said to the multitude remaining of his Souls:—

... The Man said to the crowd of his Souls that were left:—

"I am weary of life."

"I'm tired of life."

And the remnant replied to him:—

And the leftover people answered him:—

"We also are weary of the shame and pain of dwelling in so vile a habitation. Continually we strive that the beams may break, and the pillars crack, and the roof fall in upon us."

"We're also tired of the shame and pain of living in such a horrible place. We keep hoping that the beams will break, the pillars will crack, and the roof will collapse on us."

"Surely there is a curse upon me," groaned the Man. "There is no justice in the Gods!"

"There's definitely a curse on me," the Man groaned. "The Gods are completely unjust!"

Then the Souls tumultuously laughed in scorn,—even as the leaves of a wood in the wind do chuckle all together. And they made answer to him:—

Then the Souls laughed loudly in mockery, just like the leaves of a forest rustling together in the wind. And they replied to him:—

"As a fool thou liest! Did any save thyself make thy vile body? Was it shapen—or misshapen—by any deeds or thoughts except thine own?"

"As a fool you lie! Did anyone but yourself make your vile body? Was it shaped—or misshaped—by any actions or thoughts other than your own?"

"No deed or thought can I remember," returned the Man, "deserving that which has come upon me."

"No action or thought can I recall," replied the Man, "that deserves what has happened to me."

[Pg 258] "Remember!" laughed the Souls. "No—the folly was in other lives. But we remember; and remembering, we hate."

[Pg 258] "Remember!" laughed the Souls. "No—the mistake was in other lives. But we remember; and by remembering, we hate."

"Ye are all one with me!" cried the Man,—"how can ye hate?"

"You are all one with me!" shouted the Man, "how can you hate?"

"One with thee," mocked the Souls,—"as the wearer is one with his garment!... How can we hate? As the fire that devours the wood from which it is drawn by the fire-maker—even so we can hate."

"One with you," mocked the Souls, "just like the wearer is one with their clothing!... How can we hate? Just like the fire that consumes the wood it comes from, even we can hate."

"It is a cursed world!" cried the Man—"why did ye not guide me?"

"It’s a cursed world!" shouted the Man—"why didn’t you guide me?"

The Souls replied to him:—

The Souls responded to him:—

"Thou wouldst not heed the guiding of ghosts that were wiser than we.... Cowards and weaklings curse the world. The strong do not blame the world: it gives them all that they desire. By power they break and take and keep. Life for them is a joy, a triumph, an exultation. But creatures without power merit nothing; and nothingness becomes their portion. Thou and we shall presently enter into nothingness."

"You wouldn't listen to the guidance of ghosts that were smarter than us.... Cowards and weaklings complain about the world. The strong don’t blame the world: it gives them everything they want. Through their power, they break, take, and hold onto what they desire. Life for them is a joy, a triumph, an exultation. But creatures without power deserve nothing; and nothingness becomes their fate. You and we will soon enter into nothingness."

"Do ye fear?"—asked the Man.

"Do you fear?"—asked the Man.

"There is reason for fear," the Souls answered. "Yet no one of us would wish to delay the time [Pg 259] of what we fear by continuing to make part of such an existence as thine."

"There is reason to be afraid," the Souls replied. "But none of us would want to postpone what we fear by staying a part of the kind of existence you have." [Pg 259]

"But ye have died innumerable times?"—wonderingly said the Man.

"But you have died countless times?"—the Man said, astonished.

"No, we have not," said the Souls,—"not even once that we can remember; and our memory reaches back to the beginnings of this world. We die only with the race."

"No, we haven't," said the Souls, "not even once that we can remember; and our memory goes back to the beginnings of this world. We only die with our kind."

The Man said nothing,—being afraid. The Souls resumed:—

The Man said nothing, feeling scared. The Souls continued:—

"Thy race ceases. Its continuance depended upon thy power to serve our purposes. Thou hast lost all power. What art thou but a charnel-house, a mortuary-pit? Freedom we needed, and space: here we have been compacted together, a billion to a pin-point! Doorless our chambers and blind;—and the passages are blocked and broken;—and the stairways lead to nothing. Also there are Haunters here, not of our kind,—Things never to be named."

"Your race is over. Its continuation depended on your ability to serve our needs. You have lost all power. What are you now but a burial ground, a grave pit? We needed freedom and space: here we are all packed together, a billion in a tiny spot! Our rooms are doorless and dark; the hallways are blocked and broken; the stairways lead to nowhere. There are also beings here, not of our kind—Things that can never be named."

For a little time the Man thought gratefully of death and dust. But suddenly there came into his memory a vision of his enemy's face, with a wicked smile upon it. And then he wished for longer life,—a hundred years of life and pain,—only to see the grass grow tall above the [Pg 260] grave of that enemy. And the Souls mocked his desire:—

For a moment, the Man thought gratefully about death and dust. But then, a vision of his enemy's face flashed in his mind, wearing a wicked smile. Suddenly, he longed for a longer life—a hundred years filled with life and pain—just to watch the grass grow tall over his enemy's grave. And the Souls mocked his wish:—

"Thine enemy will not waste much thought upon thee. He is no half-man,—thine enemy! The ghosts in that body have room and great light. High are the ceilings of their habitation; wide and clear the passageways; luminous the courts and pure. Like a fortress excellently garrisoned is the brain of thine enemy;—and to any point thereof the defending hosts can be gathered for battle in a moment together. His generation will not cease—nay! that face of his will multiply throughout the centuries! Because thine enemy in every time provided for the needs of his higher ghosts: he gave heed to their warnings; he pleasured them in all just ways; he did not fail in reverence to them. Wherefore they now have power to help him at his need.... How hast thou reverenced or pleasured us?"

"Your enemy won’t spend much time thinking about you. He’s not a half-wit—your enemy! The spirits in that body have ample space and great brightness. The ceilings of their home are high; the passageways are wide and clear; the courts are bright and pure. Like a well-fortified fortress is your enemy’s brain; and at any time, the defending forces can be rallied for battle in an instant. His lineage won’t end—no! That face of his will persist through the centuries! Because your enemy has always prepared for the needs of his higher spirits: he listened to their warnings; he pleased them in all proper ways; he did not fail to show them respect. Therefore, they now have the power to assist him in his time of need.... How have you shown us respect or pleased us?"


The Man remained silent for a space. Then, as in horror of doubting, he questioned:—

The Man stayed quiet for a moment. Then, filled with dread at the thought of uncertainty, he asked:—

"Wherefore should ye fear—if nothingness be the end?"

"Why should you be afraid—if nothingness is the end?"

"What is nothingness?" the Souls responded. "Only in the language of delusion is there [Pg 261] an end. That which thou callest the end is in truth but the very beginning. The essence of us cannot cease. In the burning of worl ds it cannot be consumed. It will shudder in the cores of great stars;—it will quiver in the light of other suns. And once more, in some future cosmos, it will reconquer knowledge—but only after evolutions unthinkable for multitude. Even out of the nameless beginnings of form, and thence through every cycle of vanished being,—through all successions of exhausted pain,—through all the Abyss of the Past,—it must climb again."

"What is nothingness?" the Souls replied. "Only in the realm of delusion does an end exist. What you call the end is really just the beginning. Our essence cannot cease. In the burning of words, it cannot be destroyed. It will tremble in the cores of great stars; it will shimmer in the light of other suns. And once again, in some future universe, it will regain knowledge—but only after unimaginable evolutions for the multitude. Even from the nameless origins of form, and through every cycle of lost existence—through all sequences of exhausted pain—through all the Abyss of the Past—it must rise again." [Pg 261]

The Man uttered no word: the Souls spoke on:—

The man said nothing: the souls continued to speak:—

"For millions of millions of ages must we shiver in tempests of fire: then shall we enter anew into some slime primordial,—there to quicken, and again writhe upward through all foul dumb blind shapes. Innumerable the metamorphoses!—immeasurable the agonies!... And the fault is not of any Gods: it is thine!"

"For millions of ages, we must endure being tossed around in fiery storms: then we will enter again into some primordial slime—there to come alive and once more struggle upward through all the filthy, mindless forms. Countless are the transformations!—endless are the sufferings!... And it’s not the fault of any gods: it’s yours!"

"Good or evil," muttered the Man,—"what signifies either? The best must become as the worst in the grind of the endless change."

"Good or evil," mumbled the Man, — "what does it even matter? The best will turn into the worst in the constant cycle of change."

"Nay!" cried out the Souls; "for the strong there is a goal,—the goal that thou couldst not [Pg 262] strive to gain. They will help to the fashioning of fairer worlds;—they will win to larger light;—they will tower and soar as flame to enter the Zones of the Divine. But thou and we go back to slime! Think of the billion summers that might have been for us!—think of the joys, the loves, the triumphs cast away!—the dawns of the knowledge undreamed,—the glories of sense unimagined,—the exultations of illimitable power!... think, think, O fool, of all that thou hast lost!"

"No!" the Souls cried out; "for the strong there is a goal—a goal that you could never strive to reach. They will help create better worlds; they will achieve greater understanding; they will rise and soar like fire to enter the Zones of the Divine. But you and we return to nothingness! Think of the billion summers that could have been for us!—think of the joys, the loves, the victories thrown away!—the dawns of untapped knowledge, the glories of unimaginable sensations, the triumphs of limitless power!... think, think, oh fool, of everything you’ve lost!"

Then the Souls of the Man turned themselves into worms, and devoured him.

Then the man's soul turned into worms and devoured him.


In a Pair of Eyes

decloration2

[Pg 265]

[Pg 265]

In a Pair of Eyes

decloration3

THERE is one adolescent moment never to be forgotten,—the moment when the boy learns that this world contains nothing more wonderful than a certain pair of eyes. At first the surprise of the discovery leaves him breathless: instinctively he turns away his gaze. That vision seemed too delicious to be true. But presently he ventures to look again,—fearing with a new fear,—afraid of the reality, afraid also of being observed;—and lo! his doubt dissolves in a new shock of ecstasy. Those eyes are even more wonderful than he had imagined—nay! they become more and yet more entrancing every successive time that he looks at them! Surely in all the universe there cannot be another such pair of eyes! What can lend them such enchantment? Why do they appear divine?... He feels that he must ask somebody to explain,—must propound to older and [Pg 266] wiser heads the riddle of his new emotions. Then he makes his confession, with a faint intuitive fear of being laughed at, but with a strange, fresh sense of rapture in the telling. Laughed at he is—tenderly; but this does not embarrass him nearly so much as the fact that he can get no answer to his question,—to the simple "Why?" made so interesting by his frank surprise and his timid blushes. No one is able to enlighten him; but all can sympathize with the bewilderment of his sudden awakening from the long soul-sleep of childhood.

THERE is one teenage moment that's unforgettable—the moment when a boy realizes that this world holds nothing more amazing than a certain pair of eyes. At first, the surprise of this discovery leaves him breathless: instinctively, he looks away. That sight feels too incredible to be real. But soon, he dares to glance again—feeling a new kind of fear—worried about the reality and also about being watched; and suddenly, his doubt melts away in a fresh wave of ecstasy. Those eyes are even more stunning than he imagined—no! They become increasingly captivating every time he looks at them! Surely, in all the universe, there can't be another pair of eyes like this! What gives them such magic? Why do they seem divine?... He feels he must ask someone to explain—must present this mystery of his new feelings to older and wiser people. Then he admits his feelings, feeling a faint intuitive fear of being laughed at, but with a strange, fresh joy in sharing. He is laughed at—gently; but this doesn't embarrass him nearly as much as the fact that he gets no answer to his question—the simple "Why?" that becomes so intriguing because of his honest surprise and shy blushes. No one can enlighten him; but everyone can relate to the confusion of his sudden awakening from the long, sleepy state of childhood.


Perhaps that "Why?" never can be fully answered. But the mystery that prompted it constantly tempts one to theorize; and theories may have a worth independent of immediate results. Had it not been for old theories concerning the Unknowable, what should we have been able to learn about the Knowable? Was it not while in pursuit of the Impossible that we stumbled upon the undreamed-of and infinitely marvellous Possible?

Perhaps that "Why?" can never be fully answered. But the mystery that sparked it always tempts us to come up with theories, and those theories can have value beyond immediate outcomes. If it weren't for ancient theories about the Unknowable, what could we have learned about the Knowable? Was it not in our pursuit of the Impossible that we discovered the unimaginable and infinitely wonderful Possible?


Why indeed should a pair of human eyes appear for a time to us so beautiful that, when likening their radiance to splendor of diamond [Pg 267] or amethyst or emerald, we feel the comparison a blasphemy? Why should we find them deeper than the sea, deeper than the day,—deep even as the night of Space, with its scintillant mist of suns? Certainly not because of mere wild fancy. These thoughts, these feelings, must spring from some actual perception of the marvellous,—some veritable revelation of the unspeakable. There is, in very truth, one brief hour of life during which the world holds for us nothing so wonderful as a pair of eyes. And then, while looking into them, we discover a thrill of awe vibrating through our delight,—awe made by a something felt rather than seen: a latency,—a power,—a shadowing of depth unfathomable as the cosmic Ether. It is as though, through some intense and sudden stimulation of vital being, we had obtained—for one supercelestial moment—the glimpse of a reality, never before imagined, and never again to be revealed.

Why should a pair of human eyes seem so beautiful to us for a moment that, when comparing their shine to the brilliance of a diamond, amethyst, or emerald, we feel like it's an insult? Why do we find them deeper than the ocean, deeper than day itself—deep as the vastness of space, with its twinkling mist of stars? It’s certainly not just a wild whim. These thoughts and feelings must come from some genuine perception of the extraordinary—a true revelation of the indescribable. There really is a brief moment in life when nothing in the world seems as amazing as a pair of eyes. And in that moment, while gazing into them, we sense a thrill of awe blending with our delight—awe created by something we feel rather than see: a hidden power—a shadow of depth as unfathomable as cosmic Ether. It’s as if, through a sudden and intense spark of existence, we catch a glimpse for one otherworldly moment of a reality never before envisioned and never to be shown again. [Pg 267]

There is, indeed, an illusion. We seem to view the divine; but this divine itself, whereby we are dazzled and duped, is a ghost. Not to actuality belongs the spell,—not to anything that is,—but to some infinite composite phantom of what has been. Wondrous the vision— [Pg 268] but wondrous only because our mortal sight then pierces beyond the surface of the present into profundities of myriads of years,—pierces beyond the mask of life into the enormous night of death. For a moment we are made aware of a beauty and a mystery and a depth unutterable: then the Veil falls again forever.

There is, in fact, an illusion. We seem to see the divine; but this divine we are dazzled and misled by is just a ghost. The enchantment doesn't belong to reality—nothing that exists—but to some endless mix of what has been. The vision is amazing—[Pg 268] but it's amazing only because our human eyesight temporarily pierces through the surface of now into depths of countless years—pierces beyond the facade of life into the vast darkness of death. For a brief moment, we become aware of a beauty, a mystery, and an inexpressible depth: then the Veil falls again forever.

The splendor of the eyes that we worship belongs to them only as brightness to the morning-star. It is a reflex from beyond the shadow of the Now,—a ghost-light of vanished suns. Unknowingly within that maiden-gaze we meet the gaze of eyes more countless than the hosts of heaven,—eyes otherwhere passed into darkness and dust.

The beauty of the eyes that we admire belongs to them only like brightness belongs to the morning star. It is a reflection from beyond the present moment,— a ghostly light from suns that have disappeared. Unknowingly, within that maiden gaze, we encounter the gaze of countless eyes beyond the stars,— eyes that have faded into darkness and dust elsewhere.

Thus, and only thus, the depth of that gaze is the depth of the Sea of Death and Birth,—and its mystery is the World-Soul's vision, watching us out of the silent vast of the Abyss of Being.

Thus, and only thus, the depth of that gaze is the depth of the Sea of Death and Birth, — and its mystery is the World-Soul's vision, watching us out of the silent vast of the Abyss of Being.

Thus, and only thus, do truth and illusion mingle in the magic of eyes,—the spectral past suffusing with charm ineffable the apparition of the present;—and the sudden splendor in the soul of the Seer is but a flash,—one soundless sheet-lightning of the Infinite Memory.

Thus, and only thus, do truth and illusion mingle in the magic of eyes—the spectral past blending with an indescribable charm into the appearance of the present; and the sudden brilliance in the soul of the Seer is just a flash—a brief, soundless sheet of lightning from the Infinite Memory.


Transcriber's Notes:


Some of the illustrations have been moved so that they correspond to the text and do not break up paragraphs. Because of this, the page number of the illustration no longer matches the page number in the List of Illustrations. For instance, the illustration constituting page 143, was moved to the end of the paragraph continuing on page 144. The page number 143 was deleted to remove the confusion that would have resulting from page 144 coming before page 143.

Some of the illustrations have been relocated to line up with the text and keep the paragraphs intact. Because of this, the page number of the illustration no longer corresponds with the page number in the List of Illustrations. For example, the illustration that was on page 143 has been moved to the end of the paragraph that continues on page 144. The page number 143 was removed to avoid the confusion that would have arisen from page 144 appearing before page 143.

Throughout the document, there are instances where punctuation seems to be missing, but it is unclear whether the missing punctuation is deliberate or what the missing punctuation should be. In those cases the punctuation was not "corrected".

Throughout the document, there are times when punctuation appears to be missing, but it's unclear whether this is intentional or what the correct punctuation should be. In those situations, the punctuation was not "corrected."

Sometimes in the text the word "Samébito" was italicized and sometimes it was not italicized. That inconsistency was persevered.

Sometimes in the text the word "Samébito" was italicized and sometimes it was not italicized. That inconsistency was preserved.

In the third footnote, on page 15, there was a missing close quotation mark. That "error in punctuation" was not changed, as it appeared in a quotation from another work.

In the third footnote on page 15, there was a missing closing quotation mark. That "error in punctuation" was not corrected since it came from a quote from another work.

On page 55, a period was added after "Kibun-Anbaiyoshi".

On page 55, a period was added after "Kibun-Anbaiyoshi."

On page 140, two footnote markers point to footnote 83. That is because the footnote is about the two words marked by the two footnote marker. That was how it was in the original text.

On page 140, two footnote markers refer to footnote 83. This is because the footnote is about the two words indicated by the two footnote markers. That's how it was in the original text.

On page 178, an emdash was added after "Sixthly,".

On page 178, an em dash was added after "Sixthly."

On page 178, "processsion" was replaced with "procession".

On page 178, "processsion" was replaced with "procession".




        
        
    
Download ePUB

If you like this ebook, consider a donation!